PENTECOSTAL BIBLE STUDY COURSE

VOLUME TWO

“RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD”

by John H. Dearing
Edited by Ruby Martin

100 Bible Subjects!

Several complete N. T. Books
as given at the
Northwest Bible Training School
Caldwell, Idaho

PENTECOSTAL PUBLISHING HOUSE

8855 Dunn Road
Hazelwood, Missouri 63042-2299

185
186
 CONSECRATION

Lesson No. 1, P. 1

The purpose of this course of training is not merely to learn more about the Bible, but to
give out such training in God by His Word, that workers will be equipped to go into the whitened
harvest field, and labor successfully for souls.

It is necessary for the worker to realize what a high calling the work of the ministry really
is. The truth is that the ministry is the highest office which can be filled by men. The story is
told that Abraham Lincoln was one day interviewing a number of men who were seeking to fill
various political offices, when he asked one of them what line of work he had previously
followed. The man answered that he had been in the ministry. Mr. Lincoln then made the reply
that he did not have an office high enough for his applicant to fill. He stated that the ministry
was a much higher office than that of the Presidency, and exhorted the man to continue in his
high calling.

The most important qualification of a successful worker in the vineyard is the infilling of
the Holy Ghost according to Acts 2:4. The Holy Spirit will quicken the Word as it is taught. A
complete surrender to the whole will of God will bring the Holy Ghost into your life.

However, you may have been filled with the Spirit, and yet at this time not be
consecrated to the place you need to be to get the Word. Even if you have been filled, you need
to examine your consecration. You need to be sanctified by the Word. Jesus said, “Sanctify
them by thy truth; thy word is truth.” Jn. 17:17. In Ps. 119:9 we read, “Wherewithal shall a
young man cleanse his way? by taking heed thereto according to thy word.” Sanctification
means the setting aside for a holy work, and it is only by the Word of God that this can be done.
The vessels in the Temple were sanctified or cleansed. They were to be used for no other
purpose. Have you left all to follow Jesus, or is there still some selfish ambition that hinders you
from saying “Yes” to the whole will of God?

God’s Word will test our motives. Jesus said, “Pray that the Lord of the harvest will send
forth laborers.” Do you have a pure motive of going out into the whitened harvest fields to win
souls? Would you be willing to be called as a missionary to Africa? If you are sanctified, you
will allow the Lord to set you apart for any service.

The deeper things of God come to us only by illumination. In I Cor. 2:10 we find, “But
God hath revealed them unto us by His spirit, for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep
things of God.” Here we see the great necessity of being filled with the Spirit of God. Jesus tells
us, “Howbeit, when He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will guide you into all truth.” Jn. 16:13.
God’s language is a language that the world cannot understand.

To have the Spirit alone is not sufficient. We must be doers of the Word of God, for we
have the words of Jesus in Jn. 7:17, “If any man will to do his will, he shall know of the
doctrine.” And in I Thes. 4:3 we find, “For this is the will of God, even your sanctification.”
The Word of God is the truth, and “ye shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free.”
(Jn. 8:32) In Ps. 119:105 we read, “Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path.”
Now if we “walk in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus
cleanseth us from all sin.” So to be cleansed, or to be set apart as holy, we need to talk in His

187
Lesson No. 1, P. 2

word. Then, and only then are we walking in the will of God, for the will of God is the Word of
God.

Rom. 12:12 tells us that if we are to prove His will, we must present our bodies a living
sacrifice, holy and acceptable in His sight. But some people say that Rom. 12 is written to folks
who need to be sanctified by a second definite work of grace, previous to receiving the Holy
Ghost! No, this is not the case, for if you will read verses 4 and 5, you will see that this chapter
is written to members of the body of Christ, and the only way one can be a member of the body
is to be baptized into it by one Spirit. I Cor. 12:13. In fact, everyone of the 25 or more
scriptures on sanctification in the New Testament is written to folks who have already received
the Holy Spirit baptism.

There is no experience, which we may call sanctification, which eradicates the old man.
This would be wonderful if true, for then we would all get this experience, and our troubles
would be over forever. For if the old man was gone “root and branch,” there would be no spirit
but God’s Spirit to invite him back, and so he would get no such invitation! The truth of the
matter is that when we are tempted we are drawn away by our own lusts (Jas. 1:14) and it is the
old man that lusts. However, there is a Bible way to keep victory in our lives. We can be a
temple of God, a habitation of God through the Spirit (Eph. 2:2) and we find in I Jn. 4:4 that
greater is He that is within you than he that is in the world. Our way of overcoming is to keep
filled with the Spirit (Eph. 5:18) and if the Spirit dwells in your heart, He is able to handle the
old man.

In II Tim. 2:20-21 we read that in a great house, there are some vessels of honor, and
some of dishonor. I Tim. 3:15 tells us what this great house is: “…the house of God, which is
the church of the living God.” Therefore, if you are a member of the true church, but lack a
wholly sanctified life, you may purge yourself, and still become a “vessel of honor” in this great
house. Then you will truly be sanctified and meet for the Master’s use.

188
 BLESSINGS OF THE WORD

Lesson No. 2, P. 1

I. God’s Word is unfailing.

1. In Ps. 119:89 we read, “Forever, O Lord, thy word is settled in heaven.” God here
has put His approval on His own word by declaring that at the throne of God the Word is
forever settled, for heaven is God’s throne. The infallibility of the Word was declared by
Jesus when He said in Matt. 24:35, “Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall
not pass away.”

Peter emphasized this same thought, and declares that through the preaching of the
Gospel this never-failing Word is brought to us. “But the word of the Lord endureth forever.
And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you.” I Peter 1:25.

2. Since God’s Word is unfailing we need never be short of spiritual food, for the Word
is food for the spiritual man. In Deut. 8:3 God would have His people know that man “doth
not live by bread only but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord.”

One man of God declared that he esteemed the words of God’s mouth more than his
necessary food. Job 23:12. We know that the natural food is necessary to keep the body
alive, and here Job esteems the word of God more highly than natural food!

Eating the Word brings joy and rejoicing to the heart. “Thy words were found and I did
eat them: and thy word was unto me the joy and rejoicing of mine heart…” Jer. 15:16. See
also Ps. 119:103,1 Pet. 2:2 and Matt. 4:4.

3. The Word of God will prove itself to any obedient man. In Jn. 7:17 Jesus explained,
“If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine.” In other words, do what you
know, and you will know what to do!

II. The Word of God is our judgment.

1. We can let the Word judge us now, and we will not have to be judged hereafter. “For
the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God.” I Pet. 4:17. (The house of
God is the church of God we are told in I Tim. 3:15.) We are given the wonderful privilege
of judging ourselves, and so escape the judgment of God. This is made clear In I Cor. 11:31:
“For if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.”

2. However, he who rejects God’s Word will be judged by the Word, for Jesus said in
Jn. 12:48, “He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the
word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.”

3. The very truth of the catching away of the members of the body of Christ (I Thes.
4:13-18) proves that we do not have to wait until a future judgment to know that we are right
with God. If you are wondering how you stand before God, take the Word and examine your
heart and life. It is your New Testament privilege to know that you are right with God here
and now.

189
Lesson No. 2, P. 2

III. The Word furnishes our weapons of warfare.

1. “For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the
pulling down of strongholds.” 2 Cor. 10:4.

2. God would not send his soldiers to battle without equipping them to fight. Paul says
in Eph. 6:17, “And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the spirit, which is the
word of God.” Notice he did not say that the sword was ours, but the sword of the Spirit.
The only way we can effectively use the Word is to be directed by the Spirit of God.

In the experience of Peter, we find a man who exchanged a carnal sword for one
which was really effective in the kingdom of God. When Jesus told Peter in Jn. 18:10, 11 to
put up his sword into the sheath, he had no other weapon with which to fight. You can ima-
gine how helpless this man felt in the face of that armed multitude with his only weapon
denied him. But Peter did not always remain helpless and empty handed! For God had
another sword sharper and more powerful than any, yes sharper than any two-edged sword.
Heb. 4:12. This sword God entrusted to Peter’s charge on the day of Pentecost, and one
needs but to follow the ministry of Peter in the first chapters of the book of Acts to see how
successful he was when in possession of this mighty weapon of warfare.

Note: The Word of God being the Spirit’s sword accounts for the weak and
sometimes unfruitful ministry of those who try to use the Word, having not the Spirit of
God. On the other hand we see how God honors His Word when preached under the
anointing of the Holy Spirit. The anointed prophet, Jeremiah, knew this when he said, “Is not
my word like a fire, saith the Lord, and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?”

Notice also that God’s Word, with but few exceptions, is to God’s people. 2 Tim.
3:16, 17. Here we are told that scripture is given “that the man of God may be perfect…”
See also Ps. 119:11, 130 and 165.

It is true that the Word of God warns the wicked, and asks them to repent. But
otherwise the Word of God is to us. This truth settles a good many questions which arise.
Too often some people try to judge the world by laws which are given to the saints. The
Sermon on the Mount was to God’s people. It would be impossible for these things to be
practiced among sinful men. The realization of this truth that God’s Word is to God’s people
would eliminate the breaking up of families who come to the Lord, merely because they were
remarried in sin.

It is equally as important not to apply some scriptures referring to sinners to the saints
of God. For instance, in Romans 3:10 we read, “There is none righteous, no not one.” Some
have taken this scripture to teach saints that it is impossible to live holy lives. Read the 9th
and 19th verses, and you will find that Rom. 3:10 refers to those who have never been saved.

190
 RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD OF TRUTH

Lesson No. 3, P. 1

“Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed,
rightly dividing the word of truth.” 2 Tim. 2:15. We are presenting here a very simple division
of God’s Word, which is of uppermost importance to be able to understand and teach the Gospel
of Jesus Christ.

The Bible as a whole is divided into two parts; the revealed and the unrevealed Word of
God. In the unrevealed Word, we find the types and shadows of the Old Testament, the parables
of the four Gospels, and the symbols of Revelation. None of these are self interpreting, but need
an explanation from other portions of the Word. The revealed Word is divided into two parts:
the book of Acts, and the Epistles.

Therefore, we find the New Testament divided into four divisions: the first division is the
four “Gospels”: Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John; the second division is the book of Acts; the
third division is the epistles from Romans to Jude; and the fourth division is the Revelation,
which is a book of many symbols, mostly concerning prophecy, which of course, needs to be
interpreted.

The first four books, called the “Gospels” are really in their teaching preparatory to the
Gospel. In these books we find the birth, life, and death of John the Baptist, the birth, life,
ministry, death, and resurrection of Jesus. With the exception of Mark and Luke, these books
end with the record of His ascension, and as yet the Gospel according to the New Testament or
covenant, is not recorded as being preached in these books. For the New Testament is the
preaching of the death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus. Paul tells us in I Cor. 15:1, 3, 4,
“Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel, which I preached unto you, which also ye
have received, and wherein ye stand… for I delivered unto you first of all that which I also
received how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures; and that he was buried, and
that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures.” In Rom. 5:8 we read, “But God
commended his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.” Again
Paul spoke of the Gospel he preached in Rom. 10:9, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth
the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt
be saved.”

That Gospel was not preached until the day of Pentecost when Peter preached it to the
multitudes as recorded in the second chapter of Acts. Jesus attempted to inform the disciples of
the Gospel plan, but they could not receive it. Mk. 8:31: “And he began to teach them, that the
Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and
scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise again.” In the next two verses we see that Peter
did not believe the Gospel, for he rebuked the Lord when it was preached to him: “And he spoke
that saying openly. And Peter took him and began to rebuke him. But when he had turned about
and looked on his disciples, he rebuked Peter, saying, Get thee behind me, Satan; for thou
savorest not the things which be of God, but the things that be of men.” In Mark 9:9-10 we find
that the disciples did not understand the meaning of the Gospel, and therefore could not have
preached it, not understanding it themselves; “And as they came down from the mountain, he
charged them that they should tell no man what things they had see, till the Son of man were
risen from the dead. And they kept that saying with themselves, questioning one with another

191
Lesson No. 3, P. 2

what the rising from the dead should mean.” We find the same thought in Mark 9:31-32: “For
he taught his disciples, and said unto them, The Son of man is delivered into the hands of men,
and they shall kill him; and after that he is killed, he shall rise the third day. But they understood
not that saying, and were afraid to ask him.”

Even after Jesus had risen the disciples would not believe the Gospel when told of the
resurrection by eye witnesses who had seen Him. Mark 16:14: “Afterward he appeared unto the
eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because
they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen.” In John 20:24-25 we see that
Thomas did not believe the other disciples who had seen Jesus: “But Thomas, one of the twelve,
called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came. The other disciples therefore said unto
him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of
the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not
believe.” However, Thomas did become a believer when he saw the risen Lord. John 20:26-29:
“And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus,
the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you. Then saith he to
Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it
into my side, and “be not faithless, but believing. And Thomas answered and said unto him, My
Lord and my God! Jesus seith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed:
blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.”

We find in Luke 22:31, 32 that Peter was not yet converted to the Gospel: “And the Lord
said, Simon, Simon, behold satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat, nut I
have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy
“brethren.” As soon as Peter became a believer, we find him doing that very thing!

The fact of the matter is that the New Covenant could not have “been in force until after
Jesus died, for the scripture tells us in Heb. 9:16,17: “For where a testament (or will) is, there
must also of necessity be the death of the testator. For a testament is of force after men are dead:
otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth. And so, after the testator of the New
Covenant had died and had risen again, He ascended into heaven as our High Priest. “But Christ
being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not
made with hands, that is to say, not of this building; neither by the blood of goats and calves, but
by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for
us.” Heb. 9:11-12. The 24th verse of this same chapter tells us that heaven is now the Holy
Place: “For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of
the true, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us.”

Jesus, as the administrator of his own testament, poured out His Spirit upon the waiting
disciples on the day of Pentecost, and sealed them for the day of redemption. Jesus is the only
One who ever became the administrator of his own will. The way into the new covenant having
been opened, was left open to tall who would receive the Gospel. So we see that our first
division led us only to Jesus’ ascension.

Now we enter the second division of the New Testament. Here we find one book in class
all by itself. There is no other book in the Bible that could be put in the same class, for this
book, which should rightly be called the acts of the Holy Ghost, records the preaching of the

192
Lesson No. 3, P. 3

Gospel by those whom Jesus had called and prepared. Here we have recorded the true pattern
for not only the preaching of the Gospel, but God’s plan of entering into the New Testament
church. Again we repeat that the revealed Word is divided into two parts: the book of Acts, and
the Epistles; the book of Acts showing the way in to the true Church, and the Epistles explaining
how one should act after they are in the Church.

The book of Acts is a book that needs no revelation to understand its meaning, for
although it is inspired, it is a revealed book, that is, it needs no interpretation, for it means just
what it says. In our first division we found that much of Jesus’ teaching was in parables and
proverbs, and therefore, needs to be interpreted. In fact Jesus said, “I have yet many things to
say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth is come, he will
guide you into all truth….” On the day of Pentecost we see that the Spirit of truth did come to
them, and they, through the Spirit of truth, gave us the true Gospel, for in praying Jesus said in
Jn. 17:20, “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through
their word.” Therefore, when we read the book of Acts we can rest assured that the doctrine of
the apostles herein recorded is the true interpretation of the scripture concerning the Gospel plan,
and any interpretation of scripture contrary to the apostles teaching cannot be the truth.

Jesus not only entrusted the preaching of the Gospel into the hands of His disciples, but
also the writing of the New Testament scriptures, for Jesus did not leave us a scratch of the pen.
The entire New Testament was written by His followers. How absurd then it is to make such a
statement that one would rather take the words of Jesus than the words of Peter, when one can
only get the words of Jesus through the pen of a disciple!

Understanding that the book of Acts is the true pattern for all time of entering into the
house of God (the Church, I Tim. 3:15) and remembering that we are “built upon the foundation
of the apostles and prophets,” (Eph. 2:20) we shall now consider the third division, which
teaches God’s people how to act after they get into the house. Here, too, in the Epistles, we find
the revealed word as explained in Eph. 3:2-5: “If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace
of God which is given me to you-ward, how that by revelation he made known unto me the
mystery (as I wrote afore in few words, whereby when ye read, ye may understand my
knowledge in the mystery of Christ.” The Epistles were written to the Church, that is, men and
women filled with the Spirit of God.

Failing to understand to whom this book is written, explains the reason why some folks
confuse the speaking in tongues recorded in the book of the First Corinthians with that in the
book of Acts. The two books are in separate divisions, the book of Acts recording how folks
entered the Church, and the book of Corinthians teaching folks how to act in the Church.

If you were given a book which gave you directions as to how to find and get into some
great Hall of Fame, and when you entered the place another book was given you to instruct you
how to act while inside the building, you would not think of giving me the second book in
answer to my inquiry as to how I could get into the building. It would only confuse me. It is so
with the Bible: if folks would rightly divide the Word, they would see that the tongues which
believers receive when entering the Church has no demand for interpretation, but those who use
the gift of tongues in the church, as recorded in this third division, are instructed to pray for
interpretation of tongues.

193
Lesson No. 3, P. 4

It can readily be seen what a great protection one has from false doctrines when he
accepts this method of dividing God’s Word. Any teaching we may meet can be laid beside the
revealed Word, and if there is harmony, we are safe in accepting it as truth. But if it is out of
harmony with the teaching of Acts and the Epistles, we can let it pass by, and still be sure we are
not turning away a truth. When we are searching for truths which are hidden away in the types
and shadows of the Old Testament, the parables of the Gospels, and the symbols of the book of
Revelation, we have a sure foundation by which we can test our interpretation.’

Most of the great doctrines that have caused so much contradiction are easy to be settled
by the revealed Word. Until God’s people became willing to lay down all contrary doctrine, and
accept the simple revealed teaching of the apostles, as given in the Acts, and the Epistles, they
can never come together and speak the same thing. Far if the apostles were not right, who then is
right? and where shall we turn to find someone who is right?

But thank God, we know the apostles were right, for it was not them Who spoke, but “the
spirit of God speaking in them.” And having found this truth, we shout for joy in the freedom
that only truth can bring!

194
 THE TWO COVENANTS

Lesson No. 4, P. 1

Just as there are two seeds of Abraham, the natural and spiritual seed (Israel and the
Church), so also there are two Covenants. One of the clearest explanations of the two Covenants
is found in Gal. 4:22-26: “For it is written that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bondmaid,
the other by a free woman. But he who was of the bondwoman was born after the flesh; but he
of the freewoman was by promise. Which things are an allegory: for these are the two
covenants, the one from the Mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, which is Agar. For this
Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with
her children. But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all.”

Paul tells us that Hagar and Isaac were types of two Covenants. An “allegory” is a story
used as a type or a shadow. Paul uses Agar to foreshadow the First Covenant, which he says is
Sinai, and which he says answers to, or ranks with (margin) Jerusalem that went into bondage
with her children. Isaac likewise foreshadows the children of the Second Covenant, which is the
Jerusalem from above, even the children of promise. Notice that at the time of writing,
Jerusalem had not yet been destroyed, but was still standing, and was in bondage with her
children, for she had rejected Christ. But the Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the
mother of all of us. In other words, the Church is the New Jerusalem. Since the day of Pentecost
the Church has been the mother which travails and brings forth children.

There are those who will tell you that the First Covenant was only the ceremonial law of
Moses, but we find the truth of the matter in Deut. 4:12,13: “And the Lord spoke unto you out of
the midst of the fire. Ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude; only ye heard a
voice. And he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even ten
commandments; and he wrote them upon two tables of stone.” The same truth is given in Ex.
34:27-28: “And the Lord said unto Moses, Write thou these words for after the tenor of these
words I have made a covenant with thee and with Israel. And he was there with the Lord forty
days and forty nights; he did neither eat bread, nor drink water. And he wrote upon the tables the
words of the covenant, the ten commandments.” What plain statements of the fact that the ten
commandments were the Old Covenant!

Now let us notice what Paul says in Heb. 8:7-13, “For if that first covenant had been
faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second. For, finding fault with them he
saith, Behold the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of
Israel and with the house of Judah: not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in
the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they
continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord.” He now explains the
nature of this New Covenant: “For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel
after those-days, saith the Lord: I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts,
and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people.” Here Paul is quoting from Jer.
31:31-34.

These foregoing scriptures should settle all doubt that the first Covenant was the Ten
Commandments, and was never placed as the laws of the Church. In 2 Cor. 3:6-11 we read,
“Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament (or covenant) not of the letter, but

195
Lesson No. 4, P. 2

of the spirit, for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. But if the ministration of death,
written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not steadfastly
behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance, which glory was to be done away,
how shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious? For if the ministration of
condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory. For
even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that
excelleth. For if that which was done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is
glorious.”

It would be difficult for anyone to deny that that which was “written and engraven in
stones” mentioned in the 6th verse is any other than the Ten Commandments, and it plainly says
in verse 11 that it was done away with. The reason for it, he says, is that the New Covenant is
for a spiritual people. When Paul mentions “the ministration of condemnation,” he is bringing
out the thought that the Law brought knowledge of sin, and therefore brought condemnation. If
this Law was glorious, how much more is the New Covenant glorious!

We find the law of the New Covenant in the Epistles, which are called the laws of Christ.
This thought is made plain in I Cor. 9:20-21, when Paul said, “And unto the Jews I became as a
Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are under the Law, as under the Law, that I might
gain them that are under the Law; to them that are without Law, as without Law (being not
without law to God, but under the law of Christ,) that I might gain them that are without law.” In
this scripture Paul was careful to explain that although he was not in bondage to the Old
Covenant, he was not without law. He was now under the law of Christ.

Gal. 3:24-29: “Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we
might be justified by faith, but after that faith is come we are no longer under a schoolmaster.”
So we as the children of promise are not under the laws of the Old Covenant, which would hold
us in bondage. Immediately following Paul’s discourse in Gal. 4 concerning Agar being a type
of the Law given on Mount Sinai, which “gendereth to bondage” (24th vs.) Paul says in Gal. 5:1,
“Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled
again with the yoke of bondage.”

In the 15th chapter of Acts, we find that certain of the brethren had gone out preaching,
and troubled the Gentiles, trying to bring them under the Law. Therefore the apostles met
together in Jerusalem to settle the question. In the 5th verse we find that certain of the Pharisees
which had been converted, took the stand that the Gentiles would have to be circumcised and
keep the law of Moses. The 7th verse tells us that after much disputing, Peter rose up and said
unto them, “Men and brethren, ye know that a good while ago God made choice among us that
the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel and believe, and God, which
knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us, and
put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith. Now, therefore, why
tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we
were able to bear? He puts the final touch to his message as he says, “But we believe that
through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they.” The final decision
was brought through James, who says in Acts 15:28-29, “For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost
and to us to lay upon you no greater burden that these necessary things: that ye abstain from
meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fortification, from

196
Lesson No. 4, P. 3

which if ye keep yourselves, ye shall do well.” When the disciples were holding a special
council for the purpose of settling the question of how much of the Old Testament law the
Gentiles were supposed to observe, what a fine place it would have been to have told them they
must keep the Jewish Sabbath, and abstain from certain meats as given in the law of clean and
unclean foods! But we find no such decision given.

When Jesus was questioned us to what the first commandment was, notice his answer in
Mark 12:29: “And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandments is, “Hear, O Israel,
the Lord thy God is one Lord, and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all
thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength: this is the first commandment.” Notice
the contrast between this and the first commandment as recorded in the Ten Commandments.
(Ex. 20:3) “Thou shalt have no other Gods before me.” Jesus went outside the ten to find the
greatest commandment. He was quoting from Deut. 6:4. When He gave the second
commandment, which was to love your neighbor as yourself, He was quoting from Lev. 19:18.

However, it is true that the New Covenant took the moral part of the old and magnified
them. For instance, under the Old Covenant one had to do the act in order to be guilty, but under
the new, if the thing were in his heart he was guilty just the same. Under the Law one actually
had to commit murder to be guilty of transgressing the law which said, “Thou shalt not kill.” But
under the new, if a man hates his brother in his heart, he is a murderer. In Rom. 13:8-10 Paul
makes some very plain statements showing that if the love of God is worked out in our hearts,
the New Covenant, or the law of Christ, which Paul was under, will not be broken. “Owe no
man anything, but to love one another, for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law. For this,
Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear
false witness, Thou shalt not covet; and if there be any other commandment, it is briefly
comprehended in this saying, namely, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.” He sums up the
matter with the 10th verse, “Love worketh no ill to his neighbor. Therefore, love is the fulfilling
of the law.” If a man loves his neighbor, he will not lie about him, steal from him, kill him, or
covet what his neighbor has!

197
 THE SABBATH

Lesson 5, P. 1

One of the questions that the man of God must settle when he begins his search for the
truth of God’s Word is, “What day shall I keep?” And the man who attempts to prove that God
has set aside the first day of the week for the Christian Sabbath, will find the seventh-day
believer has him headed off before he gets far. Also the man who attempts to prove that the
seventh day is the Christian Sabbath, is just as helpless before the man who has the truth.

Many Christians have failed to see that the Old Covenant God made with Israel (Deut.
4:12, 13) has been set aside for a New Covenant, and that this New Covenant is a spiritual
kingdom founded upon the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, and is far removed from the
covenant of the law of sin and death. In Rom. 8:2 we read, “For the law of the Spirit of life in
Christ Jesus, hath made me free from the law of sin and death.” There is not one scripture given
after the New covenant came into force that shows where any Christian ever kept the 7th day, or
the first day, as a Sabbath, or were commanded to keep either. For Christ is the end of the law of
righteousness to everyone that believeth. Rom. 10:4. “For the righteousness which is of faith
speaketh on this wise…for with the heart man believeth unto righteousness.” And when he
believed, he was sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise, (Eph. 1:13), for the prophet said, “With
stammering lips and another tongue will he speak unto this people, to whom he said, this is the
rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest, and this is the refreshing.” Isa. 28:11-12.

Paul, speaking of meats, and the Sabbath, which were under the first covenant, said, “Let
no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect to a holy day, or of the new moon,
ox of the Sabbath, which are a shadow of things to come, but the body (substance) is of Christ.”
(Note: Notice that we left out the word, “days,” in the 16th verse, which are written in italics:
We are here applying the rule concerning italics: if they do not change the meaning, they can be
retained, but if they change the meaning they should be dropped, since these words do not appear
in the original manuscript, but are put in italics to show that they have been added by the
translators.) In other words, Paul was saying in Col. 2:16-17, the Sabbath was a shadow of
something to come, and the body, or the substance which made the shadow, was Christ! Behind
any shadow is always a substance which makes the shadow. The command to keep the Sabbath
was a shadow, or type of rest. Behind this shadow is the real substance which will give us rest.
This substance, or body, is Christ.

Jesus said in Matt. 11:28, “Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will
give you rest.” Also, “If Joshua (margin) had given them rest, then would he not afterward have
spoken of another day.” (1f the children of Israel ever kept the Sabbath, it was when they were
living in the land of Canaan, but even while living there under Joshua, they did not have the rest
of God in their souls, so they were told of “another day,” even this day of grace, or, this
dispensation of the Gospel, when the rest of God would fill the hearts of believers.) “There
remaineth, therefore, a rest to the people of God, for he that hath entered into his rest, he also
hath ceased from his own works as God did from his.” Heb. 4:8-10. A good explanation of the
man who has ceased from his own works is found in

198
Lesson No. 5, P. 2

Titus 3:5, “Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he
saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost.” Those who have
ceased from their own works, HAVE CEASED TRYING TO GET THIS REST BY ANY
GOOD WORKS WHICH THEY CAN DO, but enjoy this rest through the renewing of the Holy
Ghost.

We read in Rom. 14:5, “One man esteemeth one day above another, another esteemeth
every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind.” We know that if we are to
keep a 24 hour Sabbath day, we have no other instructions on how to keep it but by the rule laid
down for the seventh day in the Old Covenant, and few professed Sunday keepers live by such a
rule. Nevertheless, some of us esteem the first day of the week above the other days, not as a
day of rest, but as a day of worship, and we find our rest in Jesus, because we have been baptized
into Christ and have put on Christ. Having ceased trusting in our own (good) works, we rest in
Him.

Some teach that the Ten Commandments are the moral law, and are therefore binding on
the Christian. No one would dispute that there are moral laws in the commandments, but to
merely refrain from working on one day of the week, is not a moral act, and has nothing to do
with a man’s character. It is also a fact that among the many moral laws of the New Covenant,
in the Acts and the Epistles, there is no mention of keeping a 24 hour Sabbath. We must admit
that if such a Sabbath had been in order, that such verses as Rom. 13:9 would have been a good
place to have made mention of it. Again we refer to the Council held by the apostles at
Jerusalem to settle how much of the law would be imposed upon Gentile believers (Acts 15:24).
The apostles said, “Certain ones went out from among us…subverting your souls, saying Ye
must be circumcised and keep the law; to whom we gave no such commandment.” This would
have been the proper place to have informed these Gentiles, who never had been under the Old
Covenant law, and now come into the Christian faith, that they must keep a 24 hour Sabbath by
refraining from work. But this they did not do. So we conclude that the Old Testament Sabbath
was a shadow of Christ, as Paul has declared.

Now in Ex. 31:13, we find that the Sabbath was a sign, or seal, between God and the
children of Israel throughout their generations, that they might know He was the Lord, and that
they were set apart. “Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, verily my Sabbaths ye
shall keep, for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations, that ye may know
that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you.” Read also verses 14 and 15. Just so our New
Testament rest is a seal that we might know Jesus is the Lord, and that He sanctifies us. Eph.
4:30: “And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of
redemption.” Also we read in 1 Cor. 12:3, “Wherefore I give you to understand, that no man
speaking by the spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed, and that no man can say that Jesus is the
Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.” When we receive this rest in the Holy Ghost, then we can say that
Jesus is Lord (master or ruler) of our lives. Also in Ex. 31:14-15 we find that the penalty of
breaking the Sabbath was death. So in our New Testament Sabbath the penalty of losing the
Holy Spirit out of our life, thus breaking the seal, is death, for in Rom. 8:6 “to be carnally
minded is death, but to be spiritually minded is life and peace.”

199
 THE RIGHTEOUSNESS OF THE LAW—
and
—THE RIGHTEOUSNESS OF GOD

Lesson 6, P. 1

In Rom. 10:3 we read, “For they, being ignorant of God’s righteousness, and going
about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves to the righteousness of
God.” In this study of God’s Word we wish to show the great contrast between the righteousness
of the Law, and the righteousness that comes by faith. We read that Israel who “followed after
the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of righteousness.” Rom. 9:31. “For Moses
describeth the righteousness which is of the law: That the man which doeth those things shall
live by them.” Rom. 10:5. Paul brings out the same thought when he says in Gal. 3:12, “And
the law is not of faith, but the man that doeth them must live by them.” In other words, those
who desire to be under the Law must remember that if they break one law they are guilty of the
whole law as we are told in James 2:10, “For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet
offend in one point, he is guilty of all.” Therefore since all men have broken some part of God’s
law, Paul said, “All have sinned and come short of the glory of God.” Rom. 3:23. “As it is
written, there is none righteous, no not one.” Rom. 3:10. This scripture was written first to
Israel who was under the Law, showing that the Law could not make them righteous. “For as
many as are of the works of the law are under the curse, for it is written, Cursed is everyone that
continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them.” Gal. 3:10.

What a sad picture is the law of sin and death, but here comes the sweet Gospel message
of the law of the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus. Rom. 8:2. The blessed state of the man who has
received this message is spoken of in Rom. 4:6: “Even as David also describeth the blessedness
of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works (the works of the law).” We
have an example in Abraham of righteousness imputed without the works of the law. As it is
written in Rom. 4:3, “For what saith the scripture? Abraham believed God, and it was counted
unto him for righteousness.” Abraham became the father of all who believe (Rom. 4:16.) A sad
fact is that most Christians have an idea that while they are not under the Old Covenant Law, that
their righteousness consists in keeping a code of New Testament laws, and have never had the
revelation that Jesus, Himself, is our righteousness, and if we have Him, we are righteous even as
He is righteous. If we do not have Him, all our attempts to keep even New Testament laws are
vain.

The prophet foretold of this new and living way when, in speaking of our day, he said in
Jer. 23:5-6, “This is his name whereby he shall be called, The Lord, our Righteousness.” It
seems unnecessary here to have to prove that the Lord is Jesus. See Acts 9:5; 10:36. Paul also
says the Lord is that Spirit, so we need no more scriptures than these to prove that the Spirit-
filled man has the Lord, which is his righteousness, on the inside. For the Word teaches us to
“put on the Lord Jesus Christ.” Rom. 13:14. We are told in Gal. 3:27 that as many as have
been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. This Christ that we have put on when we are
baptized into Him becomes our righteousness. One of the most outstanding scriptures to this
effect is found in 1 Cor. 1:30: “But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us
wisdom, and righteousness and sanctification, and redemption.” Notice the scripture speaks of
Christ, who of God is made unto us our

200
Lesson No. 6, P. 2

righteousness–”of God” signifies that the God part, or the Deity of Christ is our righteousness.

We are told plainly in Titus 3:5, “Not by works of righteousness that we have done, but
according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and the renewing of the
Holy Ghost.” Paul said he desired to be found in Him, not having his own righteousness which
was of the Law, but that which is through faith. Philip. 3:9. In Heb. 11:39 we see that Abraham
was one of them who had a good report through faith, having not received the promise, God
having provided some better thing for us. This “better thing” is the promise of the Father, none
other than the gift of the Holy Ghost. See Acts 2:38-39. In this Holy Ghost experience we were
sealed unto the day of redemption. (Eph. 4:30). We read in Eph. 1:13, 14 that this Holy Spirit
of promise is an earnest of our inheritance. This promise was made to Abraham and his seed (as
of one) and that seed is Christ. Gal. 3:16. So we see that, as the children of faith, we were
baptized into Christ, and so put on Christ, making us the seed of Abraham, and heirs according to
the promise. Gal. 3:26-29. We read that the blessing of Abraham has come to us, we having
received the promised Spirit through faith (Gal. 3:14). Now we read that this gift of God is
eternal life (Rom. 6:23) and we find in Eph. 2:8 we are saved by grace, a gift of God. In Rom.
5:17 we see that this grace is a gift of righteousness reigning in life by one, Jesus Christ.

Therefore it is made clear that when Jesus said, “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and
His righteousness,” He meant for us to seek Him, who is the righteousness of God. Matt. 6:33.

Peter tells us that believing, we rejoiced with joy unspeakable and full of glory, having
received the end of our faith, even the salvation of our souls, of which salvation the prophets
prophesied of the grace that would come to us. Even the angels desire to look into it! 1 Pet.
1:9-12. The “end of our faith” is the result of our faith. Peter has just told us in other words, that
if we would believe, we would receive something which would cause us to rejoice with much
joy. That which causes us to rejoice is Christ on the inside, who is our righteousness. Therefore
righteousness comes by faith. Another of the prophets looking down to our day said, “The Lord
Jehovah is become my salvation.” Isa. 12:4. This explains why the white linen wedding
garment, which the Bride will wear, is the Righteousness of saints (Rev. 19:8). These saints
have not trusted in (as many today) their own good works, or righteous deeds, but have put on
Christ, and therefore are clothed with a pure, white wedding garment.

We are now reminded of the parable which Jesus gave concerning the wedding garment
in Matt. 22:11, 12. A certain man had come in to the marriage without a wedding garment, and
when asked how he came in there without it, he was speechless. He was without excuse. This
parable refers to the oriental custom of weddings. The wedding garments were furnished by the
host, and keepers were appointed in charge to see that everyone was properly dressed. Our Lord
furnishes the wedding garment, which is the Holy Spirit (Isa. 30:1) and has keepers or ministers
who are advising those who wish to attend the Marriage Supper of the Lamb that they had better
be clothed with the “covering of his Spirit” before they find that the bed is too short, And the
covers (works) too narrow, for only Christ’s righteousness will do.

201
 LAW AND GRACE

Lesson No. 7, P. 1

Let us take for a scripture text concerning the paramount subject of law and grace, John
1:17, where we read, “For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus
Christ.” This is another very important truth that is woefully misunderstood and wrongfully
taught by unlearned teachers. One of the most wonderful and blessed truths in the Bible is how
man is saved by God’s grace (unmerited favor) through faith apart from the Law and even apart
from man’s own good works. Grace is a gift of God. Not of works is man saved, lest he should
boast. Eph. 2:8-9.

In order to fully appreciate the grace of God, we will have to understand what a great
tragedy occurred when Adam sold the entire human race into sin. The greatest tragedy recorded
in the history of the world, was when humankind were plunged into sin, and sold out to the devil
by the transgression of the first Adam. We are taught that Eve being deceived was in
transgression, but that Adam was not deceived. 1 Tim. 2:14. But with his eyes wide open to the
step he was taking, he joined Eve in her transgression. Wherefore as by one man sin entered into
the world, and death by sin, so death passed upon all men, for all have sinned. Rom. 5:12. It is
true that sin is not imputed to man where there is no law, but nevertheless death reigned from
Adam to Moses over those who were without law, because of the sin of the one man. Rom.
5:14.

God gave man 4,000 years to prove his utter helplessness to redeem himself from the
curse of sin, even to the calling out of His chosen people, Israel, and giving them the most
perfect set of laws that could be written; but they were unable to save themselves, because man
was carnal and sold under sin. Rom. 7:14. Paul said the law was holy, and the commandment
holy, just and good, but because the penalty of sin is death, the commandment that was ordained
unto life was found to be unto death. Rom. 7:10. For lithe wages of sin is death,” (Rom. 6:23)
and no law that pronounces death upon a condemned man, can pardon and save the man from
death. Weak human laws are often set aside, and through bribery or a “pull” the penalty is
altered, but the law itself, if un-tampered with, cannot reverse its decision. The just law of a holy
God could not be tampered with. The claims of the Law had to be satisfied, and the Law
demanded death for sin! But Jesus, not willing that any should perish, paid the ransom price,
suffered death in our stead, and satisfied the claims of the law: “For Christ also hath once
suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God.” 1 Pet. 3:18. Peter
speaks of this wonderful redemption plan in 1 Pet. 1:18-19. For we were not redeemed by silver
or gold, but by the precious blood of Christ, as a lamb without spot. Paul explains that this
substitution was made by the grace of God: “That he by the grace of God should taste death for
every man.” Heb. 2:9.

Again the redemption plan is shown to be the result of the grace of God in Rom. 3:24-
28, “Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus, whom
God hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in his blood…to declare at this time his
righteousness, that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.” Paul goes
on to show how this message of grace, which caused Jesus to give His life in our stead, excludes
all boasting: “Where is boasting then? It is excluded. By what law? Of works? Nay, but by the
law of faith.” Paul concludes in the next verse that a man is justified by faith, faith in the
wonderful

202
Lesson No. 7, P. 2

grace of God, without the deeds of the law.”

Paul is careful throughout all his writings to make clear that although Jesus tasted death
for every man, we can only have access (or admittance into) the grace of God by faith. We have
a teaching that since Christ tasted death for every man, therefore all men will be saved, but for
the grace of God to be placed at our disposal, and for us to take advantage of the grace offered,
are two different things. Most assuredly His grace is for all, but we only can have access to it
through faith, a living faith which causes us to obey His Word. This truth is illustrated by the
following example: If a group of people in a certain town had their homes mortgaged, with no
possible way of paying off the mortgage, and a rich man, having mercy upon them would deposit
in the local bank enough money to pay off all the mortgages, this statement would not
necessarily mean that all would have the mortgage lifted. Suppose that the rich man would send
his servants out to tell the people the good news that if they would present their claim at the bank
they would receive the proper paper which would cancel the mortgage. Some would believe and
act upon this promise, receiving the benefit of the rich man’s mercy. But others would not
believe, and even persecute the servants sent to them. They might even use for an argument of
putting it off, If that rich man is as good as you say he is, he won t let us lose our homes,
although we are not there at the day appointed. But one day the door of the bank is closed. Then
the mortgage holder goes forth and forecloses on every home where the mortgage had not been
canceled. This same mortgage holder would have to pass by the homes of those who believed,
and had received the seal, which canceled their mortgage. God has sent out His servants, or
ministers, with the message that if they will repent and turn to God, they can be brought out from
under the mortgage Satan has on the soul of every man which was put upon him when Adam
sold the human race to the devil. Some believe, turn to Christ, and receive the seal of their
canceled debt which has been paid by Christ. Paul tells us that this “seal” unto the day of
redemption is the Holy Spirit of promise. Eph. 1:13-14 and 4:30. Others, through unbelief,
turn down God’s mercy; Satan will one day foreclose on his mortgage, and the soul will be lost
in spite of the fact that Jesus died as much for him as for anyone else. Jesus tells us in John
7:38-39, that all those who believe shall receive of this grace, to the extent of being filled with
the Holy Spirit.

The Law has a very different aspect than this wonderful message of grace. The Law
could not make any man holy, for it did not change the nature of man. However, what the Law
could not do, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin
in the flesh (pronounced sentence upon it, Wey.) that the righteousness of the law might be
fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Rom. 8:3-4.

Someone might now ask the question, “Is the law against the promises of God? God
forbid, for if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should
have been by the law.” Gal. 3:21. The promise which brought this grace was given 430 years
before the Law, so the Law did not change the promise. Rather, “It was added because of
transgressions, till the seed should come (or promise). Gal. 3:17, 19. So the Law, bringing the
knowledge of sin was a schoolmaster to bring them to Christ. But now that faith has come, they
are no longer under the schoolmaster. See Gal. 3:24-25.

203
 GRACE ABOUNDS

Lesson No. 8, P. 1

“But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound.” Rom. 5:20. As we taught in
Lesson 1, our victory is not in “eradication,” but in the fact that He (Jesus) that is in us is greater
than he that is in the world. 1 Jn. 4:4. Here we find how grace can abound, because we have
discovered that to have this grace, is none other than to have Jesus dwelling in us, making us the
temple of God. 2 Cor. 6:16. So grace abounds in those who are in Christ Jesus, who walk not
after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Rom. 8:1. For sin has been condemned in the flesh, that is,
sin has sentence pronounced upon it, and He who now is Lord of his house, the temple of God,
has placed sin under lock and key, waiting the time of its execution.

Yes, it is the unmerited favor of God to have One so holy and powerful to take up His
abode with us, we who were the servants of sin and condemned to death, after paying our debt by
bearing our sins in His own body on the cross. Because He rose again, He has been able to come
into us, conquering for us. And because Christ abides (John 14:16) and we let him rule our
lives, we are then servants of righteousness unto holiness, with the end everlasting life. For we
are his servants to whom we obey, whether sin unto death, or obedience unto righteousness. See
Rom. 6:16-22.

How far from the truth are those who teach that one can have the grace of God, and still
continue in sin, when the very grace which we receive is a teacher, teaching one to live holy in
this present world: “For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men,
teaching us, that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and
godly, in this present world.” Titus 2:11-12. Therefore the secret of the victorious life is to keep
Christ abiding within, that we may bring forth fruit unto holiness, for we cannot bring forth fruit
except we abide in the vine. John 15:4-6. If we take undue advantage of the grace of God, and
fall into sin, Paul tells us to take heed lest we be cast forth as a branch, remembering that we do
not bear the root, but the root bears us. Rom. 11:18. While our bodies are the temple of God,
and are the vessels that hold the treasure, yet the greatness of the power is not of us, but of God.
2 Cor. 4:7. And this body must die because of the sentence of death upon it (Rom. 8:10), but
yet we are told that at the coming of Jesus, He will change our vile body, and fashion it like unto
His glorious body. Philp. 3:21.

The changing of our vile body into one like His, is made possible by this grace which
abounds in us, by the indwelling Spirit of God, for Paul says, “If the Spirit of him that raised up
Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised un Christ from the dead shall also quicken (make
alive) your mortal body, by the Spirit that dwelleth in you.” Rom. 8:11. If Jesus should tarry”
however, the body will have to go to the grave, because of the sentence of death pronounced
upon it, but by the grace of God, the sting of death has been taken out of our lives, and so the
grave has lost its victory. 1 Cor. 15:55, 56: “O, death where is thy sting? O, grave where is thy
victory? The sting of death is sin…” But if we are alive when Jesus comes, we will be changed
in a moment, in a twinkling of an eye, and be caught up to meet Jesus in the air, and so shall we
ever be with the Lord. See 1 Cor. 15:51, 52, and 1 Thess. 4:13-18.

204
Lesson No. 8, P. 2

We read in 2 Cor. 4:6, “For God who commanded the light to shine out of darkness,
hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God, in the face of
Jesus Christ.” It is in Christ that we can be partaker of this glory with Peter, who said he was a
partaker of the glory that shall be revealed. 1 Pet. 5:1. “But we all with open face, beholding as
in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by
the Spirit of the Lord.” 2 Cor. 3:18. Now, because we have believed, we have believed rejoice
with joy unspeakable and full of glory. 1 Pet. 1:8. In these scriptures we can see that if we have
this glory, we can rest in the hope of being changed from this glory to that glory which is still to
be revealed. How important then it is to see the need of possessing this grace and glory, if we
are to be partakers of that which is to come. For we are told that this is the mystery that has been
revealed to the saints, which is Christ in us, the hope of glory. By comparing Col. 1:27 with
Rom. 5:2, we see that this grace can only be given to us as Christ dwells in us, and makes us
rejoice in hope of the glory of God. So Christ in us (now) is the hope of glory (to come.)

This teaching glorifies Christ in every respect, for any righteousness which shows in the
life of a Christian, is the result of the grace of God abounding in his heart, causing him to bring
forth fruit unto holiness. Notice that even when fruit is produced, it is not your fruit, but the fruit
of the Spirit! Gal. 5:22. Nor can we emphasize the truth too strongly that the grace of God is in
no sense a license to sin, or to become careless in the Christian life. Rom. 6:1-2. Rather, if the
grace of God in our lives, is the indwelling Spirit of God, this Spirit when allowed to rule, will
cause us to walk in the light of the Word. To continue in sin, would be to lose Christ out of
one’s life, and with Christ gone, the grace of God is also lifted.

We are also taught by some, that grace cannot abound in our lives unless we keep the Ten
Commandment laws, including the Sabbath. One paper in illustrating their point of view gave as
an illustration that if a man were found guilty of breaking the law, and was pardoned, that he
could not remain free, if he proceeded to break the same law again. But this illustration hides the
real truth of the grace of God. When we are saved by grace, we are given a different set of laws,
and a new nature to keep them with. Under grace, we are taken out from under the Old
Covenant laws and placed under a New Covenant. So the abounding grace of God brings a
wonderful liberty to those who believe, yet without any license to transgress the New Covenant
laws.

205
 FALLING FROM GRACE

Lesson No. 9, P. 1

Since many teachers claim that “falling from grace” is an impossibility, it is well to
consider carefully the Word of God on this subject. In 2 Cor. 6:1 we read, “We then, as workers
together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.” If a man once
in the grace of God could not fall from grace and be lost, then such scriptures as the above would
never have been written, for there is only one way that the Corinthian saints could have had the
grace of God bestowed upon them in vain, and that is that they fall from grace and be lost. For if
it is impossible, after receiving the grace of God, for one to be lost, then the work bestowed upon
a man to bring him into grace could not be in vain.

Paul in writing to the Galatians who he states had begun their Christian lives in the Spirit,
said (Gal. 3:3) “I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vain.” Gal. 4:11.
These people had turned away from Paul’s teaching, and sought to be justified by the works of
the Law. Again in 1 Thess. 3:5 he said he was anxious about them lest by some means the
tempter had tempted them and his labor be in vain. We find that these same people had received
the Word with joy in the Holy Ghost. (1 Thess. 1:5-6). Surely no one would deny that these
folks in Galatians and Thessalonians had been saved by grace, and yet it was possible that the
apostle’s work in their midst could be in vain. We are forced to say that the only way Paul’s
ministry could be in vain, is that his converts lose out with God, and be lost.

We have Paul’s plain statement in Gal. 5:4, Christ is become of no effect unto you,
whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace.” We wonder how some can
teach to the contrary, having to set aside such plain statements of facts. Their argument is that
since the gift of God is eternal life, they do not see how anyone receiving it can be lost. But they
have not reckoned with the truths that have been brought out in our previous lessons: that this
gift, whether it be called the gift of the Holy Ghost, as in Acts 2:38, the gift of righteousness, as
in Rom. 5:17, the gift of grace, as in Eph. 2:8, or the gift of eternal life in Rom. 6:23, it is
Christ in us the hope of glory. Notice carefully in Col. 3:4 that Jesus is our eternal life, for we
read, “When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory.”
Therefore, only as we have Him, do we have eternal life, for we read again in 1 Jn. 5:12, “He
that hath the Son hath life, and he that hath not the son hath not life.” By this it is plain to be
seen that if we put Jesus out of our lives, we are putting away that eternal life, and any work that
has been bestowed upon us by those whom God has used to bring us to Christ is in vain. If we
lose Christ, we have neither grace, righteousness, nor eternal life, for they are all in Him.

The truth concerning security in Christ is wonderful, for as long as you keep Jesus, you
are just as secure as if you were already in heaven! But it is sad for men and women to rest upon
a false security when there is a real one to lean upon. Yes, our eternal life is all on the condition
that we receive Jesus, and keep Him in our lives. How dare some ignore all the warnings in
God’s Word and teach contrary to Paul’s instructions, is hard to understand. This doctrine has
made many loose and careless in their moral life, and has caused many who once lived holy
lives, to say, “No matter what I do, I can’t be lost, for I have once tasted of the grace of God.”
Every doctrine

206
Lesson No. 9, P. 2

which is not conducive to a holy walk with God should be rejected.

We read in Col. 1:24 that Paul suffered for the Church, and we would ask, “Why suffer
for the Church, Paul? Why don’t you just get folks filled with God, and made partakers of the
grace of God, for then they will be eternally secure? Let Paul answer in his own words to the
Corinthians, who were sanctified in Christ Jesus, and who came behind in no gift (1 Cor. 1:2, 6,
7). He says to them, “I declared unto you the gospel, which ye received and wherein ye stand,
and by which ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have
believed in vain.” 1 Cor. 15:2-3. Oh, yes, brother, it is on condition that we do not believe in
vain, for we read in Col. 1:23, :If ye continue in the faith, grounded and settled, and be not
moved away from the hope of the Gospel.” “We are the house of Christ if we hold fast the
confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.” Heb. 3:6. We are taught to exhort
one another daily, while it is called today, lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness
of sin, for we are made partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast
unto the end. Heb. 3:13, 14.

Paul teaches that the natural branches (Israelites) were broken off, and Gentiles, being a
wild olive tree, were grafted in, and we know that the only way any Gentiles could be grafted
into Christ is the same way that the household of Cornelius came into Christ. Acts 10:44. Here
we read that if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee. For
behold “the goodness and severity of God: toward thee goodness if thou continue in his
goodness; otherwise thou also shall be cut off.” Rom. 11:21-22.

In order to believe the doctrine of once in grace, always in grace, one would have to take
one of the following three stands: First, that a man filled with the Holy Ghost never could sin,
and if one claiming the Holy Ghost did fall into sin, it would prove that he never was saved by
grace. Another stand which you might take would be that a saved man could backslide and go
into sin, die in his sinful state, and enter heaven with the stain of sin still upon his life, and still
be saved, because he had been once saved. We feel sure that no one would think of taking either
of those stands. The only other stand there is left to take on this doctrine would be that if a man
was once saved and fell into sin, that he would be bound to get back into grace some time before
he died. If we took this stand, we would be teaching that if a man backslid, as long as he lived in
sin he could not die. If he wanted to live a good long life, all he would have to do would be to
put off getting back to God! And if he continued to sin, God would have to let him live forever
in his sinful state. We cannot see how anyone would be willing to hold to any of these three
positions, and one of the three would have to be right if the doctrine were true.

Thank God for the harmony of the scriptures which proves so plainly that our salvation
depends not only upon receiving the grace of God, but also upon remaining in Christ, and
allowing His Spirit to dwell in us.

207
 THE SONS OF GOD

Lesson No. 10, P. 1

“But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to
them that believe on his name.” See John 1: 12-13. Among other things we will take notice of
in this lesson is the fact that we are not sons of God by nature, for we will see that each scripture
found in the New Testament on the subject will bear out this truth. In the scripture just quoted
we found that Jesus gives only believers power to become the sons of God. The same thought is
found in the 13th verse: “Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the
will of man, but of God.” This is a plain statement that not all born of the flesh have a right to be
called a son of God, but only those who are born of God. The teaching we wish to arm ourselves
against is that God is the Father of all the human race and we are all the children of God by
nature. However, if we were all heirs of God by nature, we would not need the Bible to show
how we can become the sons of God.

What a contrast there is between the people of the world (those born of the flesh) and the
true sons of God. In fact, the world does not know them: “Behold what Banner of love the
Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world
knoweth us not, because it knew him not.” 1 John 3:1. Here we find the sons of God are not
known by the world, and therefore the world that knows us not are not the sons of God. The
same world did not know the first Son of God, even our Lord, for we read in John 1:10, “…and
the world knew him not.”

In 1 John 3:2 we read, “Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear
what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see
him as he is.” While these scriptures defeat the teaching that all men are sons of God, they also
defeat the theory that no one can be a son of God until after Jesus comes again, for John says
now are we the sons of God.

At one time Jesus was the only Son God had, and He gave Him on the cross that through
His death and resurrection God might have many sons through Him. God sows one seed, His
Son, and reaps a harvest of sons. If this seed had not been planted, no one could have been
saved. In John 12:24 we read, “Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth
alone, but if 1t die, it bringeth forth much fruit.” A man born of the Spirit of God is a son of
God, and to become a son of God, one must be cleansed by the blood of Jesus. So Jesus had to
die, then arise from the dead, and ascend into heaven as our High Priest, there to appear in the
presence of God for us. Heb. 9:24. We find the type of His office work in Heb. 9:7: “But into
the second went the High Priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for
himself, and for the errors of the people.” Like as the High Priest took the blood of an animal
and offered it for sin, Jesus as our High Priest, entered into heaven by His own blood (Heb.
9:11-12). After Jesus entered into heaven, the next thing in order was Pentecost. The work of
Jesus as High Priest in making us sons has not been fulfilled in us until we have received that
which He sent from the Holy Place. This was what Jesus referred to when He said, “It is
expedient for you that I go away (to the Holy Place) or the Comforter will not come. He had to
go to the Holy Place to do His office work as High Priest, and He tells us that His express
purpose for going there is that the Comforter might come!

208
Lesson No. 10, P. 2

How then can we say that we are the true sons of God, if the very thing for which he entered the
Holy Place has not yet been fulfilled in our lives?

Now if a man is a son of God, he is an heir of God, and a joint heir with the first Son of
God, Jesus Christ. (Rom. 8:17). In Rom. 8:14 we read, “For as many as are led by the Spirit of
God, they are the sons of God.” This makes it plain that in order to be a son of God, one must be
Spirit-led, and one of the special promises of God to those who receive the Spirit of God, is that
He will guide, or lead them into all truth. Jn. 16:13. Here again we have proof that all men are
not sons of God, and also proof that one does not have to wait until Jesus comes to be a son of
God.

In Philip. 2:15, we read, “That ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God,
without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in
the world.” The sons of God are in the world now, shining as lights in a dark place.

The Spirit of God’s Son coming into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father, is the thing which
announces our sonship. We read in Gal. 4:4-6, “But when the fullness of the time was come,
God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under
the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath sent
forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.” The sons of God are not “still”
born, but when the Spirit comes in, the Lord speaks for Himself. Jesus Himself made this plain
when He said in Jn. 15:26, “But when the Comforter is come…he shall testify of me.”

In Rom. 8:15-17 we read, “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear;
but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself
beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God, and if children, then heirs, heirs
of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also
glorified together.” Because we are sons, we are heirs of God to the glory that shall be revealed.

The “manifestation of the sons of God” is mentioned by Paul in Rom. 8:19. “For the
earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.” Some
teachers, by taking this scripture out of its setting, have attempted to prove that the sons of God
should be manifested now, and some go so far as to say that if we are sons, we should have our
redeemed bodies here and now. They have failed to note such scriptures as Philip. 3:20-21,
where Paul says, “For our conversation is in heaven, from whence also we look for the Saviour,
the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his
glorious body…” We will have vile bodies until Jesus comes and changes them. Then, and not
until then will this mortal (body) put on immortality. See 1 Cor. 15:51-53.

209
210
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 1 to 5)

Lesson No. 1

1. What outstanding qualification is needed to be a successful Christian worker?

2. How are we sanctified?
3. How can we know the deep things of God?
4. How can we prove the will of God?
5. How can victory be kept over the old man?

Lesson No. 2

1. What scriptures uphold the Word of God as being infallible?

2. What scripture teaches us that the Word of God is our food?
3. What is the difference in the judgment of saint and sinner?
4. What is the Word in our weapons of warfare?
5. Whit few exceptions, to whom is the Word of God written?

Lesson No. 3

1. How many divisions do we find in the books of the New Testament?

2. How many books in each?
3. Explain the difference between the unrevealed and the revealed Word of God.
4. What three divisions are found in the unrevealed Word?
5. What two divisions are found in the revealed Word? Explain the difference between
these two divisions.
6. How can you prove the disciples did not preach the Gospel before the Day of Pentecost?
7. What had to happen before the New Covenant could come into effect?

Lesson No. 4

1. What persons foreshadowed the two Covenants?

2. Whom did God use to give the first Covenant?
3. What was the Old Covenant?
4. On what was the Old Covenant written?
5. Is it true that that which was written on stone was done away? Give scripture reference.

Lesson No. 5

1. Of what was the Seventh Day given as a sign or seal?

2. What was the penalty for breaking the Sabbath?
3. What is the New Testament Sabbath of rest?
4. Of what is it a seal?
5. What is the penalty for breaking this seal?

211
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 6 to 10)

Lesson No. 6

1. How did Israel fail to obtain righteousness?

2. How did Abraham get a standing of righteousness before God?
3. How do we put on righteousness?
4. Is the righteousness that is accepted with God our living a good Christian life? If not,
what is it?

Lesson No. 7

1. Give scripture which tells how we are saved.

2. How did we come to be sinners?
3. Give scripture for the penalty of sin.
4. Who all can be saved?
5. For what reason was the Law given?

Lesson No. 8

1. How can we keep from condemnation?

2. What does grace teach us?
3. When do we get rid of our vile bodies?
4. What hope does grace give us?
5. What greater thing does grace give beside the forgiveness of sin?

Lesson No. 9

1. Why was Paul so anxious about the welfare of the saints?

2. What caused these saints to fall from grace?
3. Why is teaching one cannot fall from grace a dangerous doctrine?
4. What scripture do you think is the best proof that the doctrine “Once in Grace Always in
Grace” is wrong?
5. What three positions are taken by Eternal Security people? Give scripture showing the
fallacy of each.

Lesson No. 10

1. Who are the sons of God?

2. How can one become a son of God?
3. When can we be the sons of God?
4. What great benefit do we enjoy by being a son of God?
5. When will the sons of God be manifested?

212
 THE CHURCH

Lesson No. 11, P. 1

The Church in the New Testament means the “Called out ones.”

Jesus says in Matt. 16:18, “And I say also unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this
rock I will build my Church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.” Here we find the
first mention of the Church in the New Testament. At the time these words were spoken it was
still in the future for Jesus said, “I will build my Church.” It is also well to note that this Church
was to be built by Jesus.

The Church was born on the Day of Pentecost. “And the Lord added to the Church daily
such as should be saved.” Acts 2:47. We find from this verse that the Church was in existence
at this time and could be added to, just after the Day of Pentecost.

Note: If the Holy Ghost outpouring at Pentecost upon the disciples formed the Church,
then it was not a man-made organization, but an organism of God. And if it took the Holy Ghost
to form that Church and put the first members into it, it would take the same Spirit to put us into
the Church today. From this we can clearly see that the only way into this Church is to be born
into it.

THE CHURCH IS HIS BODY

“And hath put all things under His feet, and gave Him to be the head over all things to the
Church, which is His body, the fullness of Him that filleth all in all.” Eph. 1:22-23.

“And He is the head of the body, the Church: Who is the beginning, the firstborn from
the dead; that in all things He might have the preeminence.” Col. 1:18.

“Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you, and fill up that which is behind of the
afflictions of Christ in my flesh for His body’s sake, which is the Church.” Col. 1:24.

From the above scriptures it is clearly established that the Church is the body of Christ.

HOW TO GET INTO THIS CHURCH

Some might say, “How can I get into this Church?” Paul in 1 Cor. 12:13 says, “For by
one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be
bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit.” Some claim that this is not the
baptism of the Spirit, but to those who believe that statement let me point out that Paul says,
“And have been all made to drink into one Spirit.” And we find in John 7:37-39 that Jesus said,
“If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink.” John further tells us in those verses that it
was the Spirit Jesus was talking about. Other verses show the necessity of water baptism also
(Acts 2:38; Romans 6:3-4; Galatians 3:27.)

Some say that the only way you can get into the Church is by taking the right hand of
fellowship of the ministers. They use Gal. 2:9: “And when James, Cephas, and John, who
seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and

213
Lesson No. 11, P. 2

Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the
circumcision.” With this scripture they endeavor to prove their point. They claim that Paul and
Barnabas, who had been converted for 17 years were not yet in the Church! However, Acts 13:1
tells us that they were in the Church, and this was many years before the right hand of fellowship
was extended to them, which is recorded in Gal. 2:9. From this we find that those who teach
that their organization is the church of God and no one can get into it unless he receives the right
hand of fellowship by their ministers, have no foundation for such a teaching. There is not a
scripture in the entire New Testament which shows that anyone ever got into the Church in this
way.

If you read the context of Gal. 2:9, you will find that the Apostles at Jerusalem were
giving to Paul and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship as apostles that they might go to the
Gentiles.

No, brother, no man can put you into the Church, and no man can put you out of God’s
Church. If you get out you will have to sin out and have God blot your name out of the Book of
Life. Rev. 3:5. God puts you in and writes your name in the Book of Life. Heb. 12:23: “To
the…church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven…” Some have used the book of Third
John, verse 10, to attempt to prove that man can put a member out of God’s Church, but you will
notice that in this case it was a false leader that cast some of the saints out of the Church. No
doubt they were barred from coming in to worship in the Church, but no leader, false or
otherwise, can cast a true saint out of the body, if he had been baptized into it by the Holy Ghost.
If it were possible for false leaders to cast true members out of the Church, then the gates of hell
could prevail against it, and this Jesus said would never happen!

THEN NAME

You ask, “Is the term, “the Church of God,” the name of the Church?” No, the name is
“The Church.” The term, “Church of God,” simply means it is God’s Church, or that the Church
is of God.

In this regard let us note the following scriptures: “Feed the Church of God, which He
hath purchased with His own blood.” Acts 20:28. This simply means that the Church belongs to
God for the reason that He has purchased it. “The Churches of Christ salute you.” Rom. 16:16.
Again this means that the churches are of Christ. In Heb. 12:23 we have mentioned the church
of the firstborn. The meaning here is that the Church is made up of the firstborn, but in any case
the name is always: “The Church.”

The important question is: have you personally been baptized into the body of Christ,
which is His Church, by the Holy Spirit? If the Lord has added you to His Church by filling you
with His Spirit, and you follow on to know the Lord, abiding in Him and He in you, you will be
caught up together with the other members of His body at the glorious appearing of our Lord and
Saviour, Jesus Christ!

Let us who have had the seal of His Spirit upon us labor as did Paul for the advancement
of the great Church of which Christ is the Head.

214
 PENTECOST
Acts 2:1-4

Lesson No. 12, P. 1

In using the name Pentecost in referring to the Baptism of the Holy Ghost, we find some
have objected, telling us that this word stands only for the fiftieth day. But when we understand
that the word Pentecost is the New Testament word for a feast day known in the Old Testament
as the Feast of Harvest. The first fruit unto the Lord, we realize that it has a much greater
meaning than merely the fiftieth day.

“Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year. Thou shalt keep the Feast of
Unleavened Bread…and the Feast of Harvest, the firstfruits of thy labors, which thou hast sown
in the field: and the Feast of Ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered
in thy labors out of the field.” Ex. 23:14-16.

“Ye shall bring out of your habitations two wave loaves of two tenth deals: they shall be
of fine flour; they shall be baken with leaven; they are the firstfruits unto the Lord.” Lev. 23:17.

“Three times in a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place
which He shall choose; in the Feast of Unleavened Bread, and in the Feast of Weeks, and in the
Feast of Tabernacles: and they shall not appear before the Lord empty.” Deut. 16:16. From the
above scriptures we see that there were three feasts that were to be kept unto the Lord in each
year:

First, the Feast of Passover or Unleavened Bread. This feast had its fulfillment in the
death of Jesus. He became our Passover lamb and was slain for us.

Second, fifty days after the Feast of Passover was the Feast of Harvest, the firstfruits. It
is also called the Feast of Weeks. This feast is called Pentecost in the New Testament, and had
its fulfillment on the day of Pentecost.

Third, the Feast of Ingathering, or full harvest. It is also called the Feast of Tabernacles.
The fulfillment of this feast is still in the future.

We see then that when we speak of Pentecost we are speaking of a feast, and the
outpouring of the Holy Spirit is the New Testament feast; indeed it is a feast to all who eat of it.
And it is not a feast that is over in twenty-four hours, but we have this feast every day in the
year. We are in harmony with God’s thought when we receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit
and call it “our Pentecost.” Thousands of the dearest people on earth have enjoyed this feast
during the past few decades, and God is still filling souls with the Spirit and giving them the
witness in other tongues as the Spirit gives them utterance. When God fulfilled this feast, given
as a law to Israel, to about 120 on that day 1900 years ago, He left the door open to whomsoever
will. In Acts 2:39 Peter said, “For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that
are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call.” And thank God, that door is still
open. Jesus said, “I set before you an open door.” This feast was fulfilled in its appointed time:
“when the day of Pentecost was fully come.” The Holy Spirit could not come until the feast of
Pentecost any more than Jesus could have been slain before the day of the Passover Feast.

215
Lesson No. 12, P. 2

Now we notice that in the Passover Feast that Jesus fulfilled it was eaten with unleavened
bread, but the Feast of Pentecost was eaten with leaven. In the New Testament teaching we find
that leaven is a type of sin. So we see how Jesus, the sinless (unleavened) One fulfilled the
Passover for us. But the Pentecostal Feast eaten with leaven is ours, the sinful, leavened ones.
We read in 1 Peter 3:18, “Christ also hath once suffered for us, the just (unleavened) for the
unjust (leavened) that He might bring us to God.” 2 Cor. 5:21 tells us, “For He hath made Him
to be sin (leaven) for us who knew no sin that we might be made the righteousness (unleavened)
of God in Him. It But thank God, now that we are in Him our standing is that of being
unleavened, for we read in 1 Cor. 5:7, 8, “Purge out therefore the old leaven that you may be a
new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our Passover is sacrificed for us: Therefore let
us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with
the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.”

There are some who teach that Pentecost is a kind of side dish; one may take it or leave it
alone. They will tell you that if you take it, it will taste good to you and give you power for
service. But we teach that Pentecost is not a side issue, but is on the main line from earth to
glory. You cannot detour the “City of Pentecost” and get back on the main highway on the other
side of the city. You must go through it. All who go some other way have abnormal Christian
experiences. Let us stop to enumerate some of the things this Holy Ghost experience is in the
life of the believer:

It gives power to witness. Acts 1:8

It is the earnest of our inheritance. Eph. 1:14
We are sealed by it unto the day of redemption. Eph. 4:30
By it we are added to the Church, which is His body. Gal. 3:27; 1 Cor. 12:13; Eph.
1:22, 23
It is the oil that allows us to go into the marriage of the Bridegroom. Matt. 25:10
It is the wedding garment of the Bride. Rev. 19:8
It is our Sabbath. Isa. 28:11
It is our Lord Jesus. 2 Cor. 3:17; 2 Cor. 13:5
It is our righteousness. Jer. 23:6

Pentecost as found in the book of Acts is the only gateway for any man to get into the
Epistles for they were written to Pentecostal folk. If you don’t go through the book of Acts, the
Epistles don’t fit into your lives, but many after receiving the Holy Ghost have exclaimed, “Oh!
I never saw it so clearly before.” Getting the Pentecostal experience as is taught in the book of
Acts just reveals to us the true teaching contained in the Epistles.

God planned the Passover before the foundation, of the world according to 1 Peter 1:19,
20. And if that feast was in the mind and plan of God, I believe that the Feast of Pentecost
would be in the same plan, for Pentecost is the direct result of the Passover. Think what this
means! Friend, God planned before He made the world that you should be filled with the Holy
Ghost, feasting upon the Spirit of God and made worthy to one day share the throne with Him in
glory.

216
 PROMOTION
Psalms 75:6-7

Lesson No. 13, P. 1

“For promotion cometh neither from the East, nor from the West, nor from the South.
But God is the judge: He putteth down one, and setteth up another.”

Man cannot be blamed for desiring promotion. In fact in every walk of life there should
be a desire for advancement, but in most all cases there is a condition one must meet to be
promoted. The purpose of this lesson is to teach the secret of getting into a place where God can
promote us, for we have found that promotion cometh from God. It seems, though, that we are
slow to learn the lesson of what is required of us in order that God can promote us.

We call your attention first to James and John, two ambitious brothers, who were called
“Sons of Thunder,” Mk. 3:17. “Then came to Him the mother of Zebedee’s children with her
sons, worshipping Him, and desiring a certain thing of Him. And He said unto her, What wilt
thou? She saith unto Him, Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and
the other on the left, in thy kingdom. But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask.
Are you able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I
am baptized with? They say unto Him, We are able. And He saith unto them, Ye shall drink
indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with: but to sit on my
right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is
prepared of my Father.” Matt. 20:20-23. We see in this scripture that these two ambitious
brothers were seeking a place of prominence in the kingdom. They wanted to be next to Jesus.
But Jesus showed them that the way to this place of promotion could be gotten only by suffering,
by taking the way He was going to take. Jesus then asked them, “Are you able to drink of this
cup?” Or, are you willing to take the way of suffering and humility? He did not promise these
boys this place of honor, but showed them the secret of obtaining promotion from the Lord.

EXAMPLES OF SOME WHOM GOD PROMOTED

SAUL: “And Samuel said, When thou wast little in thine own sight, wast thou not made
the head of the tribes of Israel, and the Lord anointed thee king; over Israel?” 1 Sam. 15:17.
We find that at the time in Saul’s life when the Lord chose him to be king, he was not some big
fellow filled with his own ways, but he was a humble young man out hunting his father’s asses
that were lost. When Samuel met him, he was on his way to the seer to ask God about them; he
was seeking after God. Saul began to fall when pride entered in and he forced himself and
offered a sacrifice, 1 Sam. 13:12. He also rejected the word of the Lord and refused to utterly
destroy the Amalekites, sparing king Agag alive. Therefore, the Lord told him, “Because thou
hast rejected the word of the Lord, He hath also rejected thee from being king.” 1 Sam. 15:22,
23. The example of Saul is a wonderful lesson of one whom God was able to set up when he
was small in his own eyes. However, as soon as he became puffed up, he lost his place of
authority.

217
Lesson No. 13, P. 2

DAVID: Our minds now turn to David, the shepherd boy whom God anointed to be king
in Saul’s stead. The Lord sent Samuel down to the house of Jesse to anoint one of his as king.
As Eliab came before him he said, “Surely the Lord’s anointed is before him. But the Lord said
unto Samuel, Look not on his countenance, or on the height of his stature; because I have refused
him; for the Lord seeth not as man seeth; for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the
Lord looketh on the heart.” 1 Sam. 16:6, 7. When Jesse found that Eliab was not chosen he had
his other sons to pass before Samuel, but the Lord refused them all. “And Samuel said unto
Jesse, Are here all thy children? And he said, There remaineth yet the youngest and, behold, he
keepeth the sheep. And Samuel said unto Jesse, Send and fetch him: for we will not sit down till
he come hither. And he sent, and brought him in. Now he was ruddy, and withal of a beautiful
countenance, and goodly to look to. And the Lord said, Arise, anoint him: for this is he.” 1 Sam.
16:11-12. Was it his good looks that caused David to be chosen when his brothers were
rejected? No indeed, it \vas not this. Acts 13:22 tells us, “I have found David the son of Jesse, a
man after mine own heart, which shall fulfill all my will.” 1 Sam. 13:14 also brings out the
same thought. David had his heart set on doing God’s will. While David’s brothers were
parading in the army and making a great show before men, David was seeking the presence of
the Lord and His approval. And herein lies the secret of the amazing growth of some in the
things of the Lord in the face of all opposition: God promotes them to a place of usefulness in
His vineyard.

MOSES: We think of the great and responsible place that Moses held in Israel. “By faith,
Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing
rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;
esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect
unto the recompense of the reward. And by faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the
king: for he endured, as seeing Him who is invisible.” Heb. 11:24-27. These verses let us in on
the secret of why God raised him to this place of prominence. He was an Israelite raised up in
the house of Pharaoh and had a right to all the riches and treasures of Egypt, but he refused them
all for there was a cry in his heart for his people. Many would like to have Moses’ place of
prominence but are not willing to go through what Moses did to get it. He was placed on the
back side of the desert to herd sheep for forty years, but all that time there was that cry in his
heart unto God that He would deliver His people. That was a long time to wait for God to
answer his prayers, but God is faithful. At the end of the forty years, the Lord appeared to Moses
in the burning bush and assured him that He had heard the cries of His people and had come
down to deliver them. We see also in the life of Moses that before he came to a place of
authority, he also had a place of humility and I believe that just the burning bush and the voice of
God alone would have repaid him for the sacrifice.

JOSEPH: When God chose Joseph out from among the twelve sons of Jacob, it was not
just because he was good looking or that he was Jacob’s favorite son. Joseph no doubt was a
godly boy and had his mind

218
Lesson No. 13, P. 3

on the promises God had made to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. God gave him dreams, dreams that
revealed that one day he would have a place of rulership over his brethren. But we find in the
life of Joseph also that before he could reach that place of prominence, he too was caused to go
through suffering. He was sold by his brethren to the Ishmaelites. Later he was sold to Potiphar,
and finally he was put into prison, though he had done no wrong. But all the time he was in the
house of Potiphar and even in prison, he was a faithful follower of the Lord. The Lord was with
him and caused all that he did to prosper. See Gen. 39:1, 2, 21-23. These hard experiences
Joseph was called to go through were only steps to the throne. This place of great authority that
Joseph finally held had for its background a life of humility, and a determination to please God.

This was also true in the lives of Daniel and many others. When we search into their
background, we find that there is a condition each has met which brought about this promotion
from God. This is not only true in the lives of men such as David, Daniel, etc. but it is true in
behalf of all those who will meet God’s condition today. If you find yourself in a hard place
because you have been true to God, you need not fear but what God will bring you out into a life
of service for Him. When we learn the blessed secret that it is the Lord who puts one down and
setteth another up, it is our part to slip into the background and get busy doing the little things we
can find to do for God, with the only motive of pleasing God. If you can catch the secret of what
God will do with a humble heart, you have a rich life of service before you.

Here is another thing we must learn, that God will make a way for the gifts He bestows.
We don’t have to push or crowd, but just keep hid in God and He will make a way for us. “A
man’s gift maketh room for him and bringeth him before great men.” Prov. 18:16. Remember
you don’t get promotion from God by the same rule by which you get it in the world. In the
world you work so faithfully in order to get this promotion, but in God your eyes are not to be on
the promotion, but only on the desire to please God. You must feel that if God promotes you, all
right, but if not, Amen; it is all for God anyway. “And what doth the Lord require of thee, ‘but
to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?” Micah 6:8.

The 23rd Psalm is filled with wonderful promises, but remember they are all on condition
that you make the Lord your Shepherd. He will prepare a table for you in the presence of your
enemies. In other words, the Lord will do the promoting for you if you are just one of His
faithful sheep.

“Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and He shall lift you up.” James 4:10.
Voluntary humility causes God to lift you up. “Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty
hand of God that He may exalt you in due time.” 1 Pet. 5:6. And God is never late! “For
whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.”
Luke 14:11.

In God’s economy the way up is down! And only God’s people can understand such
language.

219
 ONE BODY

Lesson No. 14, P. 1

There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling. Eph.
4:4.

I am well aware as I give out this lesson that the teaching contained herein is not in
harmony with some of the last day theories which tell us that there is to be more than one body,
and more than one Church etc. However, I do not believe that we are left in doubt on the subject
for we have the foundation for the truth here in the revealed Word, which is the book of Acts and
the Epistles. We apply the rule that was given in our third lesson, namely: that we discredit
every interpretation of types and shadows, parabols and symbols that is out of harmony with
Acts and the Epistles. As we apply this rule in these plainly written scriptures, we fail to find
one scripture which holds out any thought of another body but the Church, being raptured out of
this Gospel age.

Beginning with Acts 2:4 we find God’s people in one accord having been baptized into
one body.

We shall now take a look at some of God’s “Togethers” in the Bible, and in the face of all
these scriptures it is difficult to see how anyone can conceive of more than one body, or Church.

THE BELIEVERS WERE TOGETHER, Acts 2:44. Here we find that following the Day
of Pentecost, all that believed were together and had all things common.

QUICKENED US TOGETHER, Eph. 2:5. Paul tells us that when we were dead in sins,
He quickened us together.

RAISED US UP TOGETHER, Eph. 2:6.

MADE US SIT TOGETHER. Eph. 2:6.

Paul also tells us that the believing Jews and Gentiles have had the middle wall of
partition broken down between them and they were made both ONE. Eph. 2:14-16.

BUILDED TOGETHER, Eph. 2:21, 22. “In whom all the building fitly framed together
groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. In whom ye also are builded together for a habitation
of God through the Spirit.”

KNIT TOGETHER, Col. 2:2, 19. Paul desired that their hearts might be comforted,
being knit together in love that it might increase with the increase of God. This body is
constantly being increased. See Eph. 4:16. It is like a snow ball that is small when it first starts
rolling, but as it rolls on more and more snow clings to it and it is increased. This body had a
small beginning on the Day of Pentecost, but as it has been rolling on down through the many
years, it has increased and increased. We can see only the outside of the ball, but those who are
in the center and out of sight can well represent those who are asleep in Jesus, but are still a part
of the same body.

220
Lesson No. 14, P. 2

WE ARE TO STRIVE TOGETHER, Phil. 1:27. With one mind we are to strive
together for the faith of the Gospel.

WE SHALL BE CAUGHT UP TOGETHER, 1 Thess. 4:17. We have the promise of

being caught up together to meet the Lord in the air.

WE SHALL LIVE TOGETHER WITH HIM, 1 Thess. 5:10. Whether we wake or sleep,
we shall live together with Him.

A study of these scriptures teach us that we are to live together here, and go to glory
together, and that leaves no place for more than one body. In fact we read, “For as the body is
one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body:
so also is Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body.” 1 Cor. 12:12, 13. “But
now are they many members, yet but one body. But now hath God set the members every one of
them in the body, as it hath pleased Him.” 1 Cor. 12:20, 18. “That there should be no schism
(or division) in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another.” 1
Cor. 12:25.

THE BODY IS TEMPERED TOGETHER: “And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I
have no need of thee: Nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you. Nay, much more
those members of the body, which seem to be more feeble, are necessary: For our comely
(graceful) parts have no need; but God hath tempered the body together, having given more
abundant honor to that part which lacked.” 1 Cor. 12:21, 22, 24. Here then we see that God has
not only declared there is but one body, but He has spoken against its being divided and has
urged that instead of classing the weaker Christians off into another body, they should have
honor bestowed on them so they would not lack. In the natural if we have a crippled arm, a bad
ear and a sore foot, we do not cut those afflicted parts off and form two bodies, one a strong,
healthy body made of the healthy parts and another from the weak, feeble parts. No, if one part
is not as strong and healthy as it should be, we bestow more attention upon it and bring it back
into a state of health. The same should be true in the spiritual.

Jesus prayed for us: “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe
on me through their (the disciples) word.” .And what was the burden of His prayer? Notice,
“That they all may be ONE.” John 17:20, 21.

These scriptures should be sufficient to prove that there is but one body of believers to
come out of this Gospel age. Neither is there any mention of a pre-rapture as some have taught.

In the book of first Thessalonians, each of the five chapters end with some teaching on
the coming of the Lord, and each time Paul mentions the subject is an opportunity for him to
have brought in the thought concerning a pre-rapture, but he says nothing about it. And what
higher state could the overcomer attain, than what is stated in 1 Thess. 5:23: “And the very God
of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved
blameless unto—(A pre-rapture? No, not so—) the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.”

221
 THE HIGH PRIEST AND HOLIEST OF ALL

Lesson No. 15, P. 1

“Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which
entereth into that within the vail; whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an
high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.” Heb. 6:19, 20.

The wonderful truth concerning our High Priest and the Holiest of All in the New
Covenant, as compared with that of the Old Covenant, is so plainly brought out in the epistle to
the Hebrews that one need only to read the scriptures to see the beauty of the type and antitype.
So we read: “But into the second went the High Priest alone once every year, not without blood,
which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people: the Holy Ghost this signifying, that
the way into the Holiest of All was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet
standing; which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and
sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience;
which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on
them until the time of reformation. But Christ being come an High Priest of good things to
come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this
building; neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into
the Holy place having obtained eternal redemption for us.” Heb. 9:7-12. Read also: “For Christ
is not entered into the Holy Places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into
heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of lied for us: Nor yet that He should offer Himself
often, as the High Priest entereth into the Holy Place every year with blood of others; for then
must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world: but now once in the end of the
world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.” Heb. 9:24-26.

Here we find that the High Priest of the Old Covenant entered into the Holiest of All with
the blood of animals, first for his own sins, and then he appeared in the presence of God with
blood for the sins of the people. See Lev. 16:11, 12, 15. That was only a shadow of the true.
But under the New Covenant Christ, because “He was made sin for us,” (2 Cor. 5:21) needed to
be redeemed from the sins He took upon Himself, so “by His own blood He entered in once into
the Holy Place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.” Heb. 9:12.

We read in Matt. 27:50, 51 that when Jesus died on the cross, the vail that separated the
Holiest of All from the Sanctuary (Ex. 26:33) was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. The
very manner in which the vail was rent shows it was God who did it: for if man had done it, it
would have been rent from the bottom to the top. Here we find that the type and anti-type met.
For the rending of the vail in the Temple was a type of the rending of the Vail, that is to say, the
flesh of Jesus. After that, unholy eyes could look beyond the vail of the Temple and no longer
did God honor it as the Holiest of All. The priests continued to minister, but God did not meet
them as He did before. Never a sacrifice offered on a Jewish altar was accepted after the vail
was rent. Now it was only a dead thing. The angels now minister to those who are heirs under
the New Covenant.

222
Lesson No. 15, P. 2

“Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the Holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a
new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the vail that is to say his flesh.”
Heb. 10:19, 20. The new and living way into the Holiest of All in heaven was not made
manifest while the old vail was standing.

Read also: “For if the blood of bulls and goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the
unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh; how much more shall the blood of Christ, who
through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God; purge your conscience from dead
works to serve the living God? And for this cause he is the mediator of the New Testament, that
by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament,
they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance. For where a testament is,
there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. For a testament is of force after men are
dead: otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth.” Heb. 9:13-17. This clearly
shows us that the New Testament was not in force until after the death of Jesus. Jesus came to a
world that had the sentence of death upon it by reason of sin, a world that could not save itself.
Death was the only penalty for sin and it could not be released from the penalty of sin until Jesus
paid it by His death. We also see that Jesus, our High Priest, had to enter Heaven before He
could minister in His office of priesthood. He did this when He ascended, and not only took His
place as our High Priest in the heavenly tabernacle, but He became the administrator of His own
will.

While the old Temple was a type of the new order of things, the Aaronic priesthood could
not be a type of our High Priest, for they were many and they died. “And they truly were many
priests because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death.” Heb. 7:23. But we read
in Heb. 5:6 that our Priest is after the order of Melchisedec: “As he saith also in another place,
Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.” We find In Heb. 7:3 that Melchisedec
was “without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end
of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.” From these scriptures
we see the contrast between the Levitical priesthood, which was changeable by reason of death,
and that of Melchisedec, which is an unchangeable priesthood.

“Seeing then that we have a great High Priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the
Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. For we have not an High Priest which cannot be
touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet
without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy,
and find grace to help in the time of need.” Heb. 4:14-16.

223
 RESURRECTION

Lesson No. 16

“And have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a
resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.” Acts 24:15.

We are glad that in giving the message of the resurrection we do not have to attempt to
explain away anything, but we can give the simple teaching from the revealed Word. Some have
tried to make our text to mean that Paul believed only in the resurrection of the just and it was
the Pharisees that allowed a resurrection both of the just and the unjust. But there is no way the
text can be analyzed to justify such teaching; and right here in this verse we find a foundation to
believe in two resurrections, one of the just and the other of the unjust. As we apply our rule by
which we prove all questions of doctrine, we find that this is clearly brought out in the revealed
Word.

We find that Jesus spoke in harmony with our text when He said) “And shall come forth:
they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the
resurrection of damnation.” John 5:29. Also Dan. 12:2 is in harmony with it: “And many of
them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame
and everlasting contempt.”

We find that there is not only a great difference between the resurrection of the just and
that of the unjust, but there seems to be also a great period of time between the two resurrections.
Since the revealed Word is silent on this point, we get our information from Rev. the 20th
Chapter. In speaking of the first resurrection John says, “But the rest of the dead lived not again
until the thousand years were finished.” vs. five. The sixth verse of the same chapter says,
“Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no
power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.”
In the 12th and 13th verses we find that after the thousand years were finished the unjust are
resurrected and judged from the books according to their works. Inasmuch as there is a Book of
Life at this judgment, there must also be some there who are saved. These may be the righteous
who died during the millennium. “And whosoever was not found written in the Book of Life
was cast into the lake of fire.” Verse 15. From this we teach that a man born once must die
twice, but a man born twice dies only once. He is blessed and holy and on him the second death
has no power.

People who teach there is no resurrection of the unjust often try to make a point from the
fact that the Word many times speaks of “the resurrection” as in 1 Cor. 15. Here Apostle Paul is
speaking only of the resurrection of the just. He is writing to the “blessed and holy” and they
will be in the first resurrection. That is the only resurrection they are interested in. Therefore, no
mention is made of the resurrection of the unjust. Little of the Word is written to the world; but
God’s Word is to God’s people.”

224
 THE COMING OF THE LORD
First Phase

Lesson No. 17, P. 1

The Word of God so plainly teaches the second coming of Jesus that it would seem
unnecessary to inform anyone who reads the Bible about this fact. The coming of the Lord is not
only the hope of the Christian, but it is his only hope. At a time when the disciples of Jesus were
sorrowing because He was going to leave them, He comforted their hearts by telling them that
He was coming back again. Jn. 14:1-3: “Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God,
believe also in me. In my Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told
you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again,
and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.”

When the time came for Him to ascend to heaven to take His place as our High Priest in
the most Holy Place, He gave His disciples their final instructions concerning their work on earth
and led them out to the mount called Olivet, and ascended up out of their sight. It was hard for
His disciples to give Him up and just at a time when they needed to be comforted, two men in
white apparel said, “Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus,
which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go
into heaven.” Acts 1:11. Notice it was “this same Jesus” no other, no stranger, but the same
loving sympathizing, gracious, unchanging Friend, who was coming again. We notice that it was
not the unconverted, unbelieving world that saw Jesus go. The last sight the world got of Him
was as He hung on the cross, a spectacle to angels, men and devils. During the forty days after
His resurrection, He appeared at times to His disciples, but the world saw Him not. The same
will be true when He comes back to this earth again to fulfill that beautiful promise; He will be
seen by those who look for Him, and not by the world.

We cannot attempt in this brief lesson to present all the proofs which are found in the
New Testament concerning His coming. We have considered one scripture in the Gospels and
one in Acts, and we shall now turn to the first Epistle to the Thessalonians, which gives the most
blessed accounts of them all. We would never understand the two phases of His coming if it
were not for the Epistles. It is said that the first Epistle to the Thessalonians was one of Paul’s
earliest writings, and was addressed to a company of very young converts. Some say the
message of the Lord’s coming is too deep for new converts, but the truth of the matter is that
when a new convert is filled with the Holy Spirit, he will at once begin to proclaim the loudest of
all the so-on coming of the Lord, for the first and second coming is linked together by the Holy
Ghost, which God gives to a believer.

“For our gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in power, and in the Holy
Ghost, and in much assurance; as ye know what manner of men we were among you for your
sake. And ye became followers of us, and of the Lord, having received the word in much
affliction, with joy of the Holy Ghost:…And to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised
from the dead, even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come.” 1 Thess. 1:5, 6, 10.
Here we find that these folk in receiving

225
Lesson No. 17, P. 2

the Gospel did so in the power and rejoicing of the Holy Ghost, which caused them to wait for
Jesus, the son of God from heaven, who had delivered them from the wrath to come. If you had
asked a Thessalonian Christian what he was waiting for, what would have been his reply?
Would he have said, “I am waiting for the world to improve by means of the Gospel which I
myself have received”? Or, “I am waiting for the moment of my death when I shall go to be
with Jesus”? No. His reply would have been simply this, “I am waiting for the Son of God from
heaven.” This and nothing else, is the proper hope of the Christian.

We shall now call your attention to how beautifully Paul closed each of the other four
chapters in the first Epistle to the Thessalonians with the thought of the same blessed hope:
“For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord
Jesus Christ at His coming?” 1 Thess. 2:19. “And the Lord make you to increase and abound in
love one toward another, and toward all men, even as we do toward you: to the end he may
establish your hearts unblameable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our
Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints.” 1 Thess. 3:12, 13. “For the Lord Himself shall descend
from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the
dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together
with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” 1
Thess. 4:16, 17. Paul here uses this message to comfort the saints. When their loved ones fall
asleep in Christ they can shout for joy through their tears, knowing that they that sleep in Jesus
will God bring with Him. See 1 Thess. 4:13, 14. And in the last chapter of that Epistle we
read, “And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit and soul
and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.” 1 Thess. 5:23.

“Beloved now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but
we know that when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. And
every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure.” 1 Jn. 3:2, 3. From
this scripture we learn that the Christian’s hope is a purifying hope.

We only have space to mention a few of the many scriptures that confirm the fact that it
is the divine order of a Christian to look for the soon coming of Jesus. See Phil. 3:20-21. But
our aim is to establish the truth that we are not to look for a great tribulation to come upon us, but
to look for Jesus to come after His saints. See Heb. 9:28. This appearing of Jesus for His saints
was a mystery revealed to the apostles and especially to Paul and is not to be confused with the
second aspect of His coming when He comes with His saints. We shall study the second phase
of His coming in our next lesson.

226
 THE COMING OF THE LORD
Second Phase

Lesson No. 18, P. 1

We found in our last lesson that in the first phase of the Lord’s coming there is no hint of
judgment. The saints who are caught up to meet the Lord in the air and have been made
immortal in the twinkling of an eye have already judged themselves by the Word. Some have
used the illustration of the magnet in explaining the rapture. If you take a magnet and move it
around over a scrap pile, everything made of steel, the nature of the magnet, will be drawn to that
magnet and made to cling to it. It will be the same at the rapture of the saints: those who have
judged themselves by the Word of God and have the life of Christ abiding in them will be caught
up to meet the Lord in the air.

“Come, my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee: hide
thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast. For, behold, the Lord
cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: The earth also
shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain.” Isa. 26:20, 21. Some have said
that the first phase of the Lord’s coming was not made plain in the Old Testament, but this scrip-
ture clearly brings out both phases. First it explains that His people are to be hidden away during
the indignation. This will no doubt take place at the rapture, and second, the prophet goes on to
say that the Lord will come and punish the inhabitants of the earth.

In Isa. 61:1, 2 the second aspect of His coming is clearly brought out: “The Spirit of the
Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek;
he hath sent me to bind up the broken hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the
opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and
THE DAY OF VENGEANCE OF OUR GOD: to comfort all that mourn.” Now when Jesus
read this scripture in the synagogue, He read only as far as the clause which mentioned “the day
of vengeance of our God,” and did not include these words. He then closed the book and sat
down and said unto them, “This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears.” He could not include
the words, “the day of vengeance of our God,” for that portion of the verse was not then fulfilled.
At His first coming He came as a lamb, and not as a judge.

Acts 2:18-20, reads: “And on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in
those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy: And I will show wonders in the heaven above,
and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke.” This is a direct quotation
which Peter took from Joel 2:28-31: “The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into
blood,” and verse 30 speaks of blood, fire, and pillars of smoke. If we did not clearly understand
that Joel is speaking here of the second phase of the coming of the Lord, we would be waiting for
the sun to be darkened and the moon turned into blood, rather than for the imminent coming of
the Lord.

In Rom. 13:12 we have the statement, “The night is far spent, the day is at hand.” In 2
Thess. 2:3 Paul says, Let no man deceive you, by any means: for that day shall not come, except
there come a falling away first and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition.”

227
Lesson No. 18, P. 2

These two scriptures seem to be a contradiction if we do not understand the two phases of His
coming. In the first scripture we see that the rapture of the saints is at hand, or in other words,
may take place at any time, while there are certain events which must transpire before the
coming of the Lord with His saints.

Two other scriptures would contradict each other if it were not for the two phases of the
Lord’s coming. He tells us in Heb. 12:14, “Without holiness no man shall see the Lord,” while
in Rev. 1:7 we are told that when He comes “every eye shall see Him.” Only holy people will
be raptured, while both the good and the wicked will behold His literal second coming.

“The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire
taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus
Christ.” 2 Thess. 1:7, 8. This scripture very clearly brings out the second phase of His coming
when He comes with His saints to execute vengeance and should not be confused with the first
aspect when He comes to catch His waiting saints away.

If we teach that the saints go through all the tribulation, then we must teach that the Lord
cannot come now. We would then fulfill the scripture which speaks of the unwise servant who
said, “My lord delayeth his coming.” Matt. 24:48. The faithful servant is the one who is
continually watching and expecting his Lord to come at any time. In Rev. 3:10 He has promised
to keep His people “from the hour of temptation” and if He does that, He must take His people
away before the Great Tribulation, which is soon to take place upon the earth.

“Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of his saints, to execute judgment upon
all…” Jude 14, 15. “And the Lord my God shall come, and all the saints with thee.” Zech.
14:5. These scriptures clearly bring out that when the Lord comes to execute judgment upon the
earth, He will have His saints with Him. Now it would be impossible for them to come back to
the earth with Him if He had not first come and caught them away. There is also a beautiful
picture, which may be somewhat symbolic, given in Rev. 19:7-16, of the Lord coming from
heaven to execute judgment. At this time also He has His saints with Him. “Let us be glad and
rejoice, and give honor to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made
herself ready…And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse: and he that sat upon him
was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. His eyes were a
flame of fire, and on his head were many crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew,
but he himself. And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and his name is called the
Word of God. And the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in
fine linen, white and clean. And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should
smite the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the winepress of the
fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And he hath on his vesture and on his thigh a name
written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.”

228
 JUDGMENT OF THE NATIONS

Lesson No. 19, P. 1

It would seem that we were presumptuous to contradict so many of the established

theories of professing Christianity; and indeed we would be if we did not have the scriptures to
prove our position. In our present lesson on the judgment or judgments, for there is no such
thing as a general judgment, we shall use a number of scripture references already used in
previous lessons on the Resurrections and the Second Coming of the Lord.

The first great news is that God’s people (the Church) have no future judgment. “Verily,
verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath
everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation (judgment); but is passed from death unto
life.” John 5:24. “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not
shall be damned (judged), Mark 16:16. “All that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall
come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of LIFE; and they that have done
evil, unto the resurrection of damnation (judgment), John 5:28, 29. We have showed in a former
lesson that these two resurrections are separate and distinct and have a period of one thousand
years between them. See Rev. 20:5, 12, 13.

Now your mind may immediately go to the separation of the sheep and goats as recorded
in Matt. 25:31-46. This scripture has been used by professing Christians as the foundation to
teach a general resurrection. But if you have studied carefully our lesson on the two aspects of
the coming of the Lord, you will see that it is absurd to say that the sheep, or those on the right
hand, are the Church. The Church will be caught up in a moment without any such scene as this
taking place. She has made herself ready by judging herself by the Word of God. “For the time
is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the
end be of them that obey not the gospel of God?” 1 Pet. 4:17. And again we read in 1 Cor.
11:31: “For if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.”

Then you ask, “If the saints have already been judged, what is this judgment found in Matt. 25?”
If you notice carefully, we are told this is a judgment of nations. Mt. 25:32. It will no doubt
take place at the return of Jesus with His saints. These are the Gentile nations gathered before
Him, for Num. 23:9 tells us that Israel “shall not be reckoned among the nations.” Israel will
not be judged here, as Israel is the nation Jesus has come to spare when they cried out for
Jehovah to come and save them. So “all Israel shall be saved,” or, all of Israel will be allowed
entrance into the kingdom. But God, to fill up His Church, took out a people from the Gentiles
for His name, see Acts 15:14. This shows us that the Church is a separate and distinct body and
should never be confused with the Jews and Gentiles, as we read in 1 Cor. 10:32, “Give none
offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God.”

Notice the language used in Matt. 25 is not as that used to the members of the body of
Christ, the Church, but it is plain that when He speaks of “one of the least of these my brethren,”
vs. 40, 45, He is speaking about those born into the Church. If the sheep class were the Church,
then He would have said, “Inasmuch as you have done it to one

229
Lesson No. 19, P. 2

another or among yourselves.” So we conclude this must be the judgment of the Gentile nations
at the coming of the Lord with His saints. The basis of this judgment is the way these nations,
made up of individuals of course, have treated the Church of God. The goats will say, “When
saw we thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not
minister unto thee?” The Judge will answer, “Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of
these my brethren, ye did it not to me.” The following scriptures show plainly who “my
brethren” are. “Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the Church will
I sing praise unto thee.” Heb. 2:12. “But he answered and said unto him that told him, Who is
my mother? And who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples,
and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father
which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.” Mt. 12:48-50. In Matt.
10:42 He tells us of the “little ones”: “And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little
ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise
lose his reward.”

On the other hand the sheep nations because they did minister to “His little ones” when
they were hungry, thirsty and naked were permitted to inherit the kingdom prepared for them
from the foundation of the world.

Now we see that this is a judgment of living nations and is not to be confused with the
Great White Throne Judgment that is spoken of in Rev. 20:12, 13. These two judgments are one
thousand years apart, one at the beginning of the Millennium and the other at the end. These two
judgments are likewise brought out in 2 Tim. 4:1, “I charge thee therefore before God, and the
Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick (living) and the dead at his appearing and his
kingdom.” The judgment of the quick is the judgment of the living nations “at his appearing”
while the judgment of the dead is the Great White Throne Judgment at the end of His kingdom.

Now when it speaks of the sheep inheriting the kingdom, it doesn’t mean that they are
ushered into heaven, but they no doubt are those spoken of in Zech. 14:16-21 that in THAT
DAY (1,000 years) go up from year to year to worship at Jerusalem. The goat class will not be
allowed entrance into the literal kingdom because of their refusal to “the little ones.” The Great
Tribulation ending with the Battle of Armageddon is the final threshing which will sift out the
goats from the sheep. The leader of this class, The Wicked One, will be destroyed with the
brightness of His coming. 2 Thess. 2:8.

As a brief summary of this study on the judgments, I will say that the believers who have
accepted the Gospel and have been born again will not come into judgment, but have passed
from death unto life, John 5:24; 1 Cor. 11:31; 1 Pet. 4:17. Their sins have gone before to
judgment. 1 Tim. 5:24. Judgment has begun at the house of God. These will have been caught
up at the Rapture and Jesus will bring them with Him when He comes to judge the nations.

230
 JUDGMENT OF THE CHURCH

Lesson No. 20, P. 1

We have had much of this lesson under other headings, but it is too good a truth not to go
into more detail. The one important point of this message is that Jesus dealt with sin on the
cross. He took our PLACE IN JUDGMENT and left us the benefits that we may obtain by our
simple obedience to faith. Because of sin we were headed for judgment, the sentence of which
was death. Christ took our sin upon Him and died in our stead. Therefore, our sin was judged in
His own body, for “He was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our
justification.” Rom. 4:25. So our sin was judged in Jesus, and He paid the penalty by death.
Therefore “he that believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life and shall not come into
condemnation (judgment) but is passed from death unto life.” John 5:24. From this we see that
the stroke that would have fallen on us fell on Him, and by a free gift of grace we stand
acquitted. Because He was the only son of God and took our place in judgment, we take His
place as sons of God: “For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things,
in bringing many sons into glory…” Heb. 2:9-10.

The witness He gave us that we are believers is that He sealed us unto the day of
redemption. Eph. 4:30. He made a promise to His disciples before He went away that He
would send them the Comforter, and when the Holy Spirit was poured out on the Day of
Pentecost, this was a witness to the disciples that the Lord was alive in heaven. As an
illustration, suppose you have a friend who has been visiting you on a stormy night. As he starts
home through the storm you are anxious about him to know whether he has arrived home safely,
or not. After an hour or so the telephone rings and you hear your friend’s voice. At once your
anxiety ceases and you know that he has arrived home safely. Even so, when Jesus ascended to
heaven they had no word from Him after He entered into the Holy Place until the Day of
Pentecost. When they began speaking as the Spirit gave utterance, the telephone rang and they
knew they were serving a living, glorified Christ.

If we are to escape the future judgment of sin, we must first judge ourselves. That is
what it means when it says “The time is come when judgment must begin at the house of God.”
1 Pet. 4:17. We read also that “Christ as a son over his own house: whose house are we if we
hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.” Heb. 3:6. From this
we see that we are His house and there is only one way to keep this confidence and rejoicing of
hope firm unto the end and that is by being willing to be judged by God’s Word. We read, “For
if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.” 1 Cor. 11:31.

In 1 Tim. 5:25 Paul tells of the blessedness of one who is being judged now: “Some
men’s sins are open beforehand, going before to judgment; and some men they follow after.” If
we are willing to be judged now by the Word, we can send our sins on before for judgment and
we can come shouting after them, free from judgment. But those whose sins follow after them
will have to face them in judgment. They have not accepted Christ as their substitute; therefore,
they must die for their own sins.

In order that we may more effectually judge ourselves, God has given a ministry of
preaching and teaching the Word for the perfecting

231
Lesson No. 20, P. 2

of the saints: “And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some
pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying
of the body of Christ: till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son
of God, unto to a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ.” Eph.
4:11-13. You see, it is for the perfecting of the saints that God has set in His Church pastors and
teachers. I do not believe one can be a justified Bible Christian and not recognize the office of a
pastor and teacher, for the Word of God tells us clearly that God has such offices, and who can
claim exemption from being under such? Just one class, and that is the “perfect class!” If you
have come to perfection, then you might be exempt from being taught and from helping to
support a pastor. But we who, know we are not yet made perfect are glad to submit ourselves to
God’s appointed pastors and teachers so that they can give us the Word of God. It is by the
Word that we judge ourselves and see our imperfections, so it is not the teachers or pastors who
judge the saints.

The Holy Ghost has come with a sword (Eph. 6:17) in His hand and He does not use the
sword unless He has an instrument (pastor or teacher) to wield it. These messengers are a “sweet
savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish: to the one we are the savour of
death; and to the other the savour of life unto life.” 2 Cor. 2:15, 16. The man in the office may
not be perfect, but he is in a perfect office and, therefore, should be respected, not because of
who he is, but because of the office God has ordained. They are here in Christ’s stead, and to
those who obey the Gospel preached by them, the preacher becomes a savour of life unto life. If
it is rejected, the preacher to them becomes a savour of death unto death.

In Matt. 16:19 Jesus said to Peter, “And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of
heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever thou
shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” In John 20:23 He said to the disciples, “Whose
soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are
retained.” Now it was really not the disciples who had power to bind and loose things in heaven
and in earth and to remit and retain the sins of the people, but it was the Word of God, or the
message that they carried. Those who rejected the message have a record in heaven as still being
bound by the power of sin, while those who accept the message obtain a record in heaven as
having been loosed from the power of sin.

232
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 11 to 15)

Lesson No. 11 . The Church

1. Who built the Church?

2. When was it built?
3. How then can one get into the Church?
4. Why did the apostles give Barnabas and Paul the right hand of fellowship?
5. What is the name of the Church?

Lesson No. 12. Pentecost

1. What does the word, “Pentecost,” mean?

2. To how many was the Pentecostal experience promised?
3. Why was the Feast of Pentecost eaten with leavened bread?
4. What do you think is the best reason why a person should have this Pentecostal
experience?
5. When do you think Pentecost was first planned?

Lesson No. 13. Promotion

1. What illustration of exalted ambition do we find in this lesson?

2. After Saul had been made king, why was he rejected?
3. What did God find in David that made him worthy of promotion?
4. What scripture written of Moses could well have been the secret of his being promoted to
a high place of leadership?
5. What different rule is followed to obtain promotion from the Lord than is used to get
worldly promotion?

Lesson No. 14. One Body

1. Where was the body first found in unity?

2. What “togethers” do you judge are the most important of those mentioned?
3. Give a verse of scripture that proves the body will be increased in size, rather than having
another body formed.
4. In the body of Christ, what does the eye need?
5. What was the burden of the prayer Jesus prayed for us?

Lesson No. 15. The High Priest and the Holiest of All

1. After what order is Jesus a High Priest?

2. Why did Christ need His own blood to enter into the Holiest of All?
3. What sign or token was given to prove that God no longer witnessed in the Old
Testament Holiest of All?
4. When was the first witness given that the blood of Jesus was effective?
5. Name one contrast between the Aaronic priesthood and that of Jesus.

233
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 16 to 20)

Lesson No. 16. The Resurrection

1. What is the period of time between the resurrection of the just and the resurrection of the
unjust? Give scripture.
2. Why is so much said in the Bible about the resurrection of the just and so little about the
resurrection of the unjust?
3. Who is the firstfruits of them that slept?
4. What two classes of saints will go up together when Jesus comes?

Lesson No. 17. The Coming of the Lord (first phase)

1. Who announced that Jesus would come again in like manner as they saw Him go?
2. What chapters in 1 Thess. mention the return of the Lord?
3. If you asked a Thessalonian Christian what he was waiting for, what would he have said?
The Tribulation? A revival?
4. Why is the teaching of the soon coming of Jesus the safest message?
5. What will the hope of His coming cause a believer to do?

Lesson No. 18. The Coming of the Lord (second phase)

1. What do we mean by the second phase of His coming?

2. What two scriptures seem to be contradictory until we find that one is speaking of the
first phase of His coming, and the other of His second?
3. State one important thing He will do at His coming.
4. Who is coming with Him?
5. According to Zechariah, where is the last mighty battle to be fought?

Lesson No. 19. Judgment of the Nations

1. Who is to escape future judgment?

2. Who are the goats and sheep of Matt. 25?
3. What is the difference between this judgment and the White Throne Judgment?
4. How far apart are they in time?

Lesson No. 20. Judgment of the Church

1. How is it that we can escape the judgment of death that was the sentence of sin?
2. What proof have we that this work has been accomplished?
3. What must we do to avoid future judgment?
4. By what do we judge ourselves?
5. What order has the Lord planned for us that we might get the Word?

234
 PRAYER

Lesson No. 21, P. 1

Prayer is the Christian’s ladder by which he can climb into the presence of the Lord.

No surrendered child of God need be barren nor unfruitful if he will lay hold of God in
real prayer. If the conditions laid down in the Word are met, God will answer prayer.

Acts 16:25, 26 tells us, “And at midnight Paul and Silas prayed, and sang praises unto
God: and the prisoners heard them. And suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the
foundations of the prison were shaken: and immediately all the doors were opened, and
everyone’s bands were loosed.” Can you believe that chains fell off from men who were bound,
that doors opened of their own accord and closed after them? Yes, that is just what happened,
and it all took place as an answer to prayer. Peter prayed with real confidence, for while Jesus
was still on earth He gave him a special promise that was to be fulfilled in his old age: “But
when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee.” John
21:18. This promise could not be broken, that he should live until he was “old,” so Peter had
great confidence, knowing that deliverance must come.

Acts 12:5-9 describes a similar incident when Peter was in prison. The church in John
Mark’s home made prayer without ceasing unto God for him. This time the angel of the Lord
came and his chains fell off. Then the angel led him out through the first and second ward and
out through the iron gate, which opened of its own accord. He then came to John Mark’s house
where the prayer meeting was going on and “declared unto them how the Lord had brought him
out of the prison.”

Another time when the Apostles had been put into prison “the angel of the Lord by night
opened the prison doors, and brought them forth.” Acts 5:18, 19. From these three examples
taken from the book of Acts we see that prayer was the common thing with the Church in that
day; everything moved by prayer. One thing that must not be overlooked is the fact that these
remarkable answers to prayer took place in the same dispensation in which we live. We have the
same privileges in prayer that were enjoyed by the first century Church.

WE MUST BE IMPORTUNATE IN PRAYER

You might say that those men of old who got their prayers through were different from
us; but not so. James 5:17, 18 tells us that “Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are
(with a nature just like our own, Moffatt) and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it
rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months. And he prayed again, and the
heaven gave rain, and the earth brought forth her fruit.” James tells us that he prayed earnestly.
In 1 Kings where the account is first given we are told that he put his face between his knees. He
sent his servant out to look toward the sea, but he saw nothing. The seventh time he said, “There
ariseth a little cloud out of the sea, like a man’s hand.” He had prayed until he got the evidence;
he now had something to stand on. But notice Elijah had prayed the same thing again and again.
This alone ought to stop the mouth of the self-righteous who prattle about

235
Lesson No. 21, P. 2

us Pentecostal people, accusing us of vain repetition just because we repeat our requests in
prayer. We are only praying the Bible way.

Jesus spoke two parables to teach us importunity. “And he said unto them, which of you
shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight, and say unto him, Friend, lend me three
loaves; for a friend of mine in his journey is come to me, and I have nothing to set before him?
And he from within shall answer and say, Trouble me not: the door is now shut, and my children
are with me in bed; I cannot rise and give thee. I say unto you though he will not arise and give
him, because he is his friend, yet because of his importunity he will rise and give him as many as
he needeth.” Luke 11:5-8. In Luke 18:1-8 He brought out the same thought. He told of a
widow who came to an unjust judge and asked to De avenged of her adversary. But he would
not for a while. Perhaps she had no money to pay him; but finally he said, “Because this widow
troubleth me, I will avenge her, lest by her continual coming she weary me.” Then He goes on
and makes His own application: “Shall not God avenge his own elect, which cry day and night
unto him, though he bear long with them? I tell you that he will avenge them speedily.”

WE MUST PRAY IN FAITH

“Therefore I say unto you, what things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye
receive them, and ye shall have them.” Mark 11:24. Here Jesus clearly wows us that in order to
get results, we must link prayer and faith together. Faith must go along with prayer.

WE MUST BE IN AN ATTITUDE OF HUMILITY WHEN WE PRAY

No matter how many prayers we have had answered, we must always stay ill an attitude
of humility. The answers we get from God give us confidence, but are no occasion for boasting
on our part. The importance of humility is brought out in 2 Chron. 7:14: “If my people, which
are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their
wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven.”

WE MUST’ PRAY ACCORDING TO THE WILL OF GOD

“Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts.”
James 4:3. We ask for things that seem lawful for us to have, but God, knowing what is best for
us, sometimes answers in a different way than we expect; thus we might not recognize God’s
answer because it came in disguise. For instance, if we pray for patience, there is only one way
it can come. The Word tells us that “tribulation worketh patience.” Rom. 5:3. God sometimes
permits us to have our own way. For example, Balaam asked the Lord for permission to go and
curse Israel, and God said, “No.” But Balaam asked God the second time, and God said, “Yes,”
but His anger was kindled against him. See Numbers 22:12-22. So if God says, “No,” to our
prayers, it is not well to ask the second time, for He has already made known His will. We need
not ask God, however, whether it is His will for us to do something which He has already
revealed in His Word. For God’s Word is His will for His children

236
 BAPTISM OF THE HOLY GHOST AND FIRE

Lesson No. 22, P. 1

The baptism of the Holy Ghost has in these days become a widely discussed subject, and
well it should be, for it is the baptism of the Holy Ghost that is the pre-eminent promise of the
Bible. It has been said that there are thirty thousand promises in the Bible, yet this is the specific
one that God has taken and exalted above all others.

The baptism of the Holy Ghost is foreshadowed many times in the Old Testament; but as
our space is limited, we will consider only a few of the direct references. The entire 12th
chapter of Isaiah gives a beautiful picture of saints who have received this experience. Because
Jesus paid the debt for us, God I s anger is “turned away” and He comforts His people as with
joy they “draw water out of the wells of salvation.” “In that day shall ye say, Praise the Lord!”
We find this is the common salutation among people who have received the Holy Ghost. They
will also “make mention that his name is exalted,” and those who have had this experience surely
exalt the name of Jesus. They are commanded to “cry out and shout.” No wonder all the criti-
cism they receive does not keep them from shouting His praises!

“And it shall come to pass afterward that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your
sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, and your young men
shall see visions.” Joel 2:28. Peter, in Acts 2:17 takes up this prophecy made by Joel and
declares the baptism of the Holy Spirit is the fulfillment of it.

“For with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to His people. To whom he
said, this is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and this is the refreshing: yet they
would not hear.” Isa. 28:11-12. This verse is a direct reference to the baptism of the Spirit as
the rest and refreshing. It even speaks of the stammering lips and another tongue, which we find
is always the evidence that the Spirit has been poured out. The tongue is an unruly member, but
God gets complete control of it when He speaks through the believer in other tongues.

Now as we go over into the New Testament, we find many direct references concerning
the baptism of the Holy Spirit. “I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: but He that
cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you
with the Holy Ghost, and with fire.” Matt. 3:11. Here John the Baptist informed the multitudes
that came out to hear him preach that there was One coming after him, meaning Jesus the Son of
God, who would baptize them with the Holy Ghost and fire. Some people try to tell us that this
baptism of the Holy Ghost was just for the 12 disciples, but John was not talking to them alone:
he was talking to the multitudes. The same YOU that he had been baptizing in water he said
Jesus would baptize with the Holy Ghost! And in the 16th verse we read that Jesus came to be
baptized of John. Here we see the two BAPTIZERS together, one A WATER BAPTIZER AND
THE OTHER A HOLY GHOST BAPTIZER, and John acknowledged his need to be baptized by
Jesus.
The question is immediately asked, “Did not John already have the

237
Lesson No. 22, P. 2

baptism of the Holy Spirit? The answer is “No.” It is true that John was filled with the Holy
Ghost from his birth. He was the last of the prophets and was even more than a prophet. He had
the spirit of prophecy as did all the old prophets and was anointed as were the kings and priests
who were under the Law. But all of those, including John, each year had to make a blood
offering for their sins. It was impossible for John or anybody else to receive the baptism of the
Spirit as long as Jesus was alive. The new and living way was not made manifest while the first
tabernacle was yet standing. Heb. 9:8; 10:19, 20. It was not possible for any person to receive
the Holy Ghost baptism until after the New Covenant came into force. Heb. 9: 16, 17. Jesus
also taught that they would receive the Holy Ghost baptism. John 7:37, 38. In His last words
He told His disciples they would “be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.” Acts
1:5. This great promise was soon to be fulfilled, but it was still future. Why didn’t He give it to
them then? Because He was not yet in His office as High Priest and He doesn’t do business
outside of His office. It was necessary for Him to enter heaven itself before the Holy Ghost
baptism could be given. It could only be given to those who were washed in the blood: and as
the High Priest under the Law went alone into the Most Holy Place with blood for himself and
for the people, (Heb. 9:7) so Jesus “Tent into heaven itself by His own blood and appeared in
the presence of God for us. In John 16:7 Jesus said, “If I go not away the comforter will not
come.”

Thank God! This Holy Ghost baptism is not limited to only the prophets, priests and
kings as was the anointing of the Spirit under the First Covenant. But this is for “as many as the
Lord our God shall call.” Acts 2:39.

This makes very clear the words of Jesus concerning John in Matt. 11:11, “Verily I say
unto you, among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater than John the
Baptist: notwithstanding he that is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he.” In other
words the least person washed in the blood of Jesus and baptized with the Holy Ghost and fire is
greater than John.

You will recall that Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me,
the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do because I go unto
my Father.” John 14:12. This does not mean that they would do the same works He did in
greater abundance, that they would heal more sick, cleanse more lepers, and raise more from the
dead, the greater works that they were to do was the ministering of the Holy Ghost. After the
day of Pentecost, the disciples went out and laid their hands upon people and they received the
Holy Ghost. This is something that Jesus did not do, for the Holy Ghost was not yet given. In
other words, a person who can go out and get people prayed through to the Holy Ghost is doing a
greater work than one who is having much success in praying for the sick and not getting them
through to the baptism of the Holy Ghost.

We are not only reconciled by the blood of Jesus; we are saved by His life, Rom. 5:10,
for the gift of eternal life is none other than Jesus coming into the believer in the form of His
Spirit. Rom. 6:23.

238
 THE INITIAL EVIDENCE OF THE BAPTISM
OF THE HOLY GHOST

Lesson No. 23, P. 1

In our last lesson we found among other truths two important facts: first, that the baptism
of the Holy Ghost was for all believers. John said it was for all those he had been baptizing in
water, (Matt. 3:11) and Jesus said it was for anyone who would believe on Him. Jn. 7:38. The
second point emphasized was that Jesus could not baptize any one with the Holy Ghost until
after He had entered His priestly office, which is heaven itself.

We shall now consider the evidence of the Holy Ghost: “But when the Comforter is
come…he shall testify of me: And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me
from the beginning.” John 15:26, 27. Here we find two witnesses mentioned: first, the Holy
Spirit, who testifies of Jesus. Really it is Jesus who speaks for Himself, for John 14:20 tells us,
“At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you.” Then we also are
to bear witness. See Acts 1:8. On the Day of Pentecost the 120 disciples were in one place and
of one accord, not a foreigner present, and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost and began to
speak in other tongues. Acts 2:4. Here we see the Holy Ghost bore witness of Jesus. Then after
the multitudes came together, the disciples also bore witness when Peter said, “This is that, etc.”

Taking this record given in Acts 2:4 where they were all filled with the Holy Ghost and
began to speak with other tongues, as our pattern, we wish the reader to go with us to Acts
10:44-47, where we find the record of the out-pouring on the Gentiles: “While Peter yet spake
these words, the Holy Ghost fell on ALL them that heard the word.” How did those circumcised
Jews who came with Peter know that the Gentiles had received the Holy Ghost? “For they heard
them SPEAK WITH TONGUES and magnify God!”

We turn now to our third Scripture, which is Acts 19:6, where the Apostle Paul, twenty-
three years after Pentecost, laid his hands on these disciples, and true to the pattern established at
Pentecost, (Acts 2:4) and at Cornelius’ house (Acts 10:46), they SPAKE WITH TONGUES.

We now take our reader to the only remaining record given in God’s Word of the out-
pouring of the Holy Ghost. Acts 8:16-17. Here we find the disciples of Evangelist Philip who
had turned to the Lord during his mighty revival at Samaria. While they had been baptized in
water, none of them had received the Holy Ghost. Our proof that they too SPAKE WITH
TONGUES is that Simon the Sorcerer who witnessed the miracles during Philip’s mighty revival
(“for unclean spirits, crying with loud voice came out of many that were possessed with them,
and many taken with palsies, and that were lame were healed”) Acts 8:7, did not offer money for
the power to do such miracles; but when he SAW the miraculous out-pouring of the Holy Ghost,
offered Peter money, that on whomsoever he might lay hands they would receive the Holy
Ghost. He could have SEEN nothing less than that which happened at Pentecost to have induced
him to offer money that he, too, might per form such a miraculous thing.

Yes indeed my dear reader, the pattern for the EVIDENCE OF THE BAPTISM OF THE
HOLY GHOST was established in the “EARLY CHURCH” according

239
Lesson No. 23, P. 2

to God’s word for this Gospel Age; and we are wondering how honest hearts, who are seeking
for the truth of God will be able to claim the baptism of the Holy Ghost unless they have spoken
in tongues “AS THE SPIRIT GIVETH UTTERANCE.” For to what scripture will they be able
to point as a pattern and say: “I thank GOD that I have received the Holy Ghost just as it is
recorded there”?

Many people claim that the “FRUITS OF THE SPIRIT” are the evidence of the baptism
of the Holy Ghost, but God’s Word does not record a single instance where anyone received the
baptism of the Holy Ghost with this evidence mentioned. On the other hand, we read in Acts 8:8
that there was “GREAT JOY” following the conversion of the Samaritans, and the 16th verse
tells us plainly that not one of them had received the Holy Ghost. Also we read in Luke 24:52-
53 that the company of disciples who witnessed the ascension of Jesus returned to Jerusalem
with “GREAT JOY” and were continually in the Temple “PRAISING AND BLESSING” God.
So we see that JOY and BLESSINGS are not the evidence, as these disciples did not receive the
baptism of the Holy Ghost till the Day of Pentecost. Acts 2:4. Also many, in failing to place the
books of the Bible in their proper setting, confuse the teaching of Paul in 1 Cor. 12 and 14 with
these records in Acts. Paul, in his letter to the Corinthians, is teaching those who have already
received the baptism of the Holy Ghost how to act in the church, in the use of THE GIFTS OF
THE SPIRIT. There he gives instructions concerning THE GIFT OF TONGUES, while the
TONGUES we have recorded in Acts are not the GIFT of tongues, for there is no interpretation
required to the SPEAKING IN TONGUES when one receives the baptism of the Holy Ghost.
But Paul, writing to those who had already received the baptism of the Holy Ghost, instructs
them that interpretation is needed to edify the church if there are messages in TONGUES.

To sum up then: The Acts of the Apostles records how believers entered the Church, and
the book of Corinthians teaches us how they should act after they have entered the Church, or,
in other words, how the gifts of the Spirit should operate through the already-Spirit-filled saints.

It is the baptism of the Holy Ghost with the evidence of speaking in other tongues that
makes us different from all other people. If it were not for this experience, which so many today
do not accept, we would have no excuse for being a separate movement. Some would like to
have the Holy Ghost, but do not want the tongues as the evidence. But you can just as well have
boiling water without steam, as you can have the Holy Ghost without tongues! To be sure, we
should never seek for tongues, but we do urge folk to seek the Holy Ghost, and when He comes
in, there will be tongues to witness His arrival. When one sends for a pair of shoes, it is the
shoes he is after; but when he receives them, he finds the tongues are there with the shoes!

Men who were not spiritual were creeping into leadership in the closing days of the Apostles.
This caused Jude to urge the Church to earnestly contend for the faith once delivered to the
saints. Jude 3, 19. A thorough study of the book of Acts will prove to any honest seeker after
truth that the Spirit-filled life is just the normal New Testament standard of experience for the
present-day believer in Christ.

240
 THE BENEFITS OF THE BAPTISM OF THE
HOLY GHOST

Lesson No. 24, P. 1

I. The Baptism of the Holy Ghost Puts us into the Church:

It is by the baptism of the Holy Ghost that we become members of the Church. 1 Cor.
12:13; Eph. 1:22, 23. Most all Bible teachers agree with this in that they teach the Church was
born on the day of Pentecost. If it took the Holy Ghost to form the Church, it would surely take
the same experience to add members to the Church!

II. By the Baptism of the Holy Ghost we are Sealed:

Paul writes to the Church at Ephesus that after they believed they were sealed with the
Holy Spirit of promise. Eph. 1:13. He is referring here to Acts 19:1-6 where he found certain
disciples knowing only the baptism of John, but who received the Holy Ghost under his ministry.

III. The Baptism of the Holy Ghost is the Earnest of our Inheritance:

Eph. 1:14 teaches that the Holy Ghost is to be an earnest of our inheritance. We
understand an earnest to be THE FIRST DOWN PAYMENT.

IV. The Baptism of the Holy Ghost is our Sabbath or Rest:

In the baptism of the Spirit we find rest for our souls. Isa. 28:11-12; Matt. 11:28, 30.

VI. The Baptism of the Holy Ghost is our Righteousness:

The Lord is that Spirit. 2 Cor. 3:17. Jer. 23:6 teaches us that the Lord is our
Righteousness. Therefore, to have the baptism of the Holy Ghost is to have the righteousness of
God. The Word teaches us it is the only righteousness that is accepted of God. Rom. 10:4.

VII. The Baptism of the Holy Ghost is the Oil that Gives us Entrance into the Marriage
Supper. Matt. 25:10.

VIII. The Baptism of the Holy Ghost is the Wedding Garment: Rev. 19:8.

In Matt. 22:12 Jesus gives us the parable of a man found at the Marriage Supper not
having on a wedding garment. When questioned how he came to be there, he was speechless,
(without excuse).

In conclusion, since it is so important that every believer be baptized with the Holy
Ghost, it is very necessary that we hold God’s standard up before men and urge them to be filled
with the Spirit.

241
Lesson No. 24, P. 2

After discussing these eight benefits brought to us by the baptism of the Holy Ghost, it
comes to mind that while these cover the outstanding benefits given in the Word, yet there are
many, many other benefits that are enjoyed by those who are partakers of the Holy Ghost.

We have the “joy unspeakable and full of glory” spoken of by Peter. 1 Pet. 1:8. It is so
much beyond what tongue can tell we understand why he said it was “unspeakable joy.” Paul
also writes that “we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand and rejoice in hope of
the glory of God.” Rom. 5:2.

Man filled with the Holy Ghost is so thrilled at times that he cannot contain the blessing
without giving vent to some outward expression, and we find him in some cases so full of power
that his body quivers under the blessing. He is then able to worship the Lord with his whole
being by some real manifestation of the Spirit that carries him into heavenly places with the
Lord.

This worship may be in a holy dance before the Lord, as did David when he brought the
Ark up to the City of David. 2 Sam. 6:14. Dancing often accompanies some special victory
wrought by the Spirit. It may be a worship of the Lord in tongues. This, too, is an expression of
joy that only those who are partakers of the Holy Ghost can know.

Then there is the joy one receives in testifying under the anointing of the Holy Ghost. In
fact when the power of God is upon a person it is sweet to the soul to participate in any of the
things that are done in a well ordered assembly. When singing is done in the Spirit, it is so
wonderful! And ah how marvelous to pray when the Spirit of the Lord rests upon the assembly.
It is a common thing to have all-night prayer meetings where Holy Ghost people come together.

Then there is that highest of calls, the preaching of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. And God
never intended for any man to preach this Gospel until he is filled with the Holy Ghost.

The Gospel, which is the death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus, was never preached
until after the disciples were filled with the Holy Ghost. The reason is that the Gospel is not to
be preached in man’s strength and wisdom, but in the demonstration of Spirit and power. 1 Cor.
2:4. We find that when it is thus preached it brings results. Any service that is carried on where
the Holy Ghost is present will bring results for the kingdom. Men and women who grow tired
and sleepy in some formal place of worship will stay at a Pentecostal meeting wide awake for
three and even four hours and will be surprised at the way the time has slipped by. What is it
that holds the attention in such an unusual way? It is none other than the miraculous drawing
power of the Holy Ghost which simply cannot be counterfeited in other meetings where the
Spirit of God is not given the right of way.

There is no substitute for the moving of God’s Spirit upon the congregation. Let us
always be found much in prayer that the Holy Ghost will have full right-of-way in our services
that we may continually reap the benefits that are ours in this Holy Ghost dispensation.

242
 GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT

Lesson No. 25, P. 1

“Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant.” 1 Cor. 12:1.

There are diversities of gifts, differences of administrations and diversities of operations,

but they are by the same Lord God, the Spirit. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to
every man to profit withal. See 1 Cor. 12:4-7.

We often hear people say that we need the gifts of the Spirit among us, and they speak as
though we had none of them in operation. The fact is that the first two gifts mentioned here,
which are the two greatest ones, are always in operation in any successful and growing assembly.
These are the GIFT OF THE WORD OF WISDOM, and the GIFT OF THE WORD OF
KNOWLEDGE. It takes men who have the WORD OF WISDOM to win souls. “He that
winneth souls is wise.” Provo 11:30. Paul says we speak wisdom of God in a mystery. The
GIFT OF THE WORD OF WISDOM is what made Paul the soul winner that he was. He called
himself a planter and then Apollos came with the WORD OF KNOWLEDGE to water, and God
gave the increase. See 1 Cor. 3:6. That is God’s method of building up assemblies.

What saints need today is to recognize these two gifts at work in their midst and give
honor to them. Notice that these gifts are not just GIFTS of WISDOM and KNOWLEDGE, but
WORDS OF WISDOM and WORDS OF KNOWLEDGE. They are, therefore, not the wisdom
and knowledge of this world, but they are of the Holy Spirit. Also note here that they are not the
gifts of men; not even of God’s men, but they are the gifts of the Spirit that work through God’s
men.

For instance, a man of God who has been a success in his ministry may be facing a
problem that has him perplexed, but he seeks the face of God and the faithful Spirit operates
through him the WORD OF WISDOM and the WORE OF KNOWLEDGE. The apostles and
elders in the Council at Jerusalem were facing the problem of circumcision and James received
the WORD OF KNOWLEDGE and the rest, through the gift of the WORD OF WISDOM,
accepted his words for their decision.

Then there is the GIFT OF FAITH. Now all Christians have faith, but all have not the
gift of faith. This is a gift of the Spirit that operates through the members of the body as He (the
Spirit) wills. What have we to do with it? We seek the face of God with open hearts and then
God gets a chance to bestow His gifts. Read the life of George Mueller and you will see how the
Spirit worked the GIFT OF FAITH through a life that was yielded to Him. These gifts develop
as they are exercised. George Mueller made the statement in the latter part of his ministry that
he found it just as easy then to believe God for $1000; when the need arose, as it was to believe
for $10.00 when he first started out in his life of faith.

To another the GIFTS OF HEALING by the same Spirit. Often we hear someone say
that so and so has the gift of healing; but you will notice that the Word says, GIFTS (plural) OF
HEALING. There is only one way that this can be understood, and that is that the Spirit works

243
Lesson No. 25, P. 2

gifts through men. If a man had the GIFT (singular) of HEALING he could heal everyone whom
he found sick. But even the Apostle Paul left a brother sick in a certain place. 2 Tim. 4:20.
Therefore, the man who has success in praying for the sick has the GIFTS OF HEALING by the
Spirit.

THE WORKING OF MIRACLES is also an operation of the Spirit through men who can
exercise faith for them.

THE DISCERNING OF SPIRITS is a gift that is often counterfeited by evil surmising.

The genuine gift, however, is a very useful one and any assembly stands much in need of it. It
should operate only through a very tender person with a contrite spirit. It should be through one
who never harshly rebukes nor is a busybody, but one who has compassion for those who are
taken captive by the devil. It should be used to recover those who have fallen into the snare of
the devil. As much as possible this gift should not be exercised in public meetings, for often a
false spirit is not detected by the majority of the saints. If care is not taken it might bring
division among the saints because of sympathy for the guilty party; so it is best many times to
endure wrong manifestation and later go privately to the party in the spirit of love. By this
method you usually can win the person from the snare they are in and save a lot of trouble
among the saints.

Paul tells the Corinthian Church that he came to them “in demonstration of Spirit and of
power.” 1 Cor. 2:4. And the influence that gave Peter that great revival on the Day of
Pentecost, was the mighty demonstration of Spirit and of power that was manifested that day
from the 120 newly-filled saints.

In our lesson today we read that the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to
profit withal, verse seven. This means that it is for the common good of all the assembly. Care
should therefore be taken by those who are exercised in any manifestation and demonstration
that it is profitable and up-building to the work of the Lord. It should be edifying. In other
words it should bless the believer and put the unbeliever in awe and bring conviction on him
because of the blessing that accompanies the demonstration. When the devil cannot hold an
assembly down in cold formality, but the gifts of the Spirit are in operation with manifestations
and demonstrations, he will then use those that he can to go into extremes and bring fanaticism
into the assembly. We must remember that the truth here lies between the two extremes, cold
formalism on one side, and fanaticism on the other. Either extreme is caused by the lack of self-
denial. On one hand the flesh is not willing to pay the price of what the world will think if they
are moved upon by the Spirit, so they remain formal. On the other hand the flesh desires to be
seen and because of this human desire to appear spiritual, the poor souls are led into fanaticism.
No one should ever move in a manifestation without being sure he is wholly consecrated unto the
Lord.

244
 PROPHECY, TONGUES AND INTERPRETATION
I Cor. 14

Lesson No. 26, P. 1

In bringing a lesson under the above heading, we desire to call your attention to the
carefully worded instructions given us in this 14th chapter. We as Pentecostal people have so
many times ignored this plain teaching that it becomes necessary for our attention to be called to
the truths laid down herein.

“I would that ye all spake with tongues.” Verse 5. First let us notice that Paul is not
dealing here with tongues as an evidence to receiving the baptism of the Holy Ghost. We are
now studying under the heading of “Spiritual Gifts.” Verse 1. So the tongues spoken of here are
those exercised in the Church by the saints who are filled with the Holy Ghost.

“He that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God.” Verse 2.
Here we are informed that there is an UNKNOWN tongue. Some have tried to discard the word
“unknown” because it is in italics, but the added word here is upheld by the plain statement of
Paul. In this same verse he says that the one who speaks in an UNKNOWN tongue speaks not
unto men but unto God: for NO MAN UNDERSTANDETH HIM. This confirms the fact that it
is an UNKNOWN tongue. Now the use of this tongue is not condemned, but very plainly
declared to be edifying to him who is speaking: and when interpreted, it is edifying to the
Church. Verses 4-5. It can be readily seen that he who speaks in tongues in his private
devotions is not out of order. Also when saints are lifting up their voices in one accord in prayer,
it would be in keeping for any to pray in tongues–likewise in a praise service where all are lifting
up their voices in praise.

On the other hand, we find that if one brings a message in tongues, it should be
interpreted. If after the message has been given, there proves to be no interpreter present, the
Word says, “Let him keep silence.” Verse 28. In other words, he should not give a second
message if there is no one present to interpret. Paul then goes on and gives the order in which
the speaking in tongues should be done: “Let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by
course, and let one interpret.” Verse 27. This order should be taught faithfully to all the saints to
avoid confusion in the meetings.

Right here we will call your attention to a very pointed fact. It is that he who exercises
the Gift of Tongues can control the gift so that he can refrain from speaking when it would be
out of order as taught in the Word. It is a dangerous thing to possess a spirit that cannot be
controlled. The spirit should be conquered by the one who possesses it.

Next, notice verse 5 says that Prophecy is greater than Tongues, except the Tongues are
interpreted. This puts Interpretation on an equality with Prophecy. In fact Prophecy and
Interpretation are identical except Interpretation is preceded by Tongues. Therefore, as we take
up the use of the Gift of Prophecy, the same thoughts will apply to the Gift of Interpretation.

245
Lesson No. 26, P. 2

The giving of messages has been so abused and misused, and thereby has brought so
much havoc that it is always in order to instruct new saints concerning the proper exercising of
these gifts. What a mistake has been made by ministers who have allowed message givers to
rule their assemblies. No such plan was ever in the mind of God when He set His offices and
gifts in the Church. No assembly will be fruitful very long that allows such disorder. If one
would stop to consider, common sense would teach that an all-wise God would never place a gift
in the body with which an unstable saint could claim to rule or misrule an assembly demanding
people to go at their beck and call.

There are two grades of prophecy taught in God’s Word:

a. The “More Sure Word of Prophecy.”

(This is to judge all men.)

b. The Gift of Prophecy and Interpretation

(This is to be judged by those in the Church.)

Peter makes plain that there is a high and infallible class of prophecy and declares it to be
above even the experience that he had with Christ on the Mount of Transfiguration. See 2 Pet.
1:19-21. Here we find that prophecy of the Scripture is above all, in that it is not given for any
private interpretation.

“Let the prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge.” Verse 29. Here we find
that this class of prophecy is to be judged or proved. Paul confirms this teaching in another of
his writings, for he says, “Despise not prophesyings. Prove all things; hold fast that which is
good.” 1 Thess. 5:19, 20. How are messages given in Prophecy and Interpretation to be
judged? By the Word of God. First of all they are to be judged by the nature of the message, for
in the third verse we read, “But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to (1) edification, and (2)
exhortation, and (3) comfort.” There is no law to govern those who edify, exhort and comfort by
their prophecy. Heb. 10:25 admonishes the saints to exhort one another. You cannot harm a
meeting by bringing a message of comfort and edification.

When Paul got his call to go to Rome knowing the time had come for him to finish his
ministry, prophets and prophetesses gave him messages in every city and in one place they told
him he should not go. But when the Lord had first called Paul, He told Ananias that Paul was to
bear His name before Gentiles, and kings. Paul knew that his work was not yet completed, so
these messages that were given did not stop him. He who taught us that prophecies should be
judged was able to judge for himself. He knew that these messages, even though they had come
through Spirit-filled people, might come from the sympathetic mind of the giver. He let none of
these things change him, for he had his moving orders from higher up; for the Lord had said, “I
will show him how great things he must suffer for my name’s sake.” Acts 9:15-16.

246
 THESE THINGS OUGHT NOT SO TO BE

Lesson No. 27, P. 1

James says, “My brethren, these things ought not so to be,” that out of the same mouth
proceedeth blessing and cursing: “Who is a wise man endued with knowledge among you? Let
him shew out of a good conversation his works with meekness and wisdom.” He says that a
fountain is not like man for it will either send forth sweet water or bitter water. Likewise a tree
will not bring forth two different kinds of fruit. But man after receiving the Spirit of God is
different. The Word teaches that there are three spirits in the world; namely, the spirit of man,
the spirit of the Lord and the spirit of Satan. When one is filled with the Holy Ghost, the Spirit
of the Lord has its seat right in the human spirit and they are very closely associated one with the
other. It is possible for one who has been filled with the Holy Ghost to walk in his own spirit at
times and on other occasions walk in the Spirit of the Lord. Therefore, out of the same mouth he
can bless God and curse men.

Now James tells us that these things ought not so to be. But it is a fact just the same that
a man who is born again is dual in spirit; and too often we find him walking after his own spirit.
As we understand this fact, we can more clearly see why Paul told us to “Despise not
prophesyings. Prove all things; hold fast that which is good.” 1 Thess. 5:20-21. In exercising
the gift of Prophecy, one may be speaking under the influence of the Spirit and yet have his
words dictated to him by human thoughts.

“For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him?
Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.” 1 Cor. 2:11. This scripture
plainly teaches about these two spirits. And notice that while it says man knows the things of
man by the spirit of man, it also says no man knows the things of God but the Spirit of God.
This shows us that the Spirit of God in its knowledge is infallible. On the other hand, man may
get his words either from his own spirit or from the Spirit of the Lord, for they both dwell in him.

Preaching the Gospel may be by the spirit of prophecy; therefore, preaching under the
anointing may include prophesying, exhorting, reproving, rebuking and instructing. Many of us
have proved that one can preach a message under a heavy anointing and afterward find out that it
was not all backed up by the Word of God. So we have learned that we cannot accept as truth all
the things that are preached, even though the preacher is highly anointed when bringing it forth.
So preaching, like the gift of Prophecy, needs to be judged by the Word of God.

All the trouble we have ever had in our assemblies has come because we have not
allowed the Holy Ghost to keep control of our spirit. It is a truth full of mystery how the Holy
Ghost can anoint our spirit to preach, testify, sing or pray with no uncertain sound. He can give
us a flow of language uncommon to our own vocabulary and force words through our mind until
we are astonished at what we are saying; yet we are allowed under this anointing to give out
teaching not altogether backed up by the Word. Therefore, let us judge preaching, not by the
amount of blessing upon the preacher, but by its adherance to the infallible Word of God, which
does not need to be judged, but rather, judges all men.

247
Lesson No. 27, P. 2

There is another truth that many times is not recognized by God’s people. Our human
spirits are so closely connected with and associated with the Spirit of God that many times the
human spirit learns from the Holy Spirit. And it is possible for one to be speaking by the gift of
Tongues and still be speaking by his own human spirit. Many do not understand that this is
possible and if it is not understood and guarded against, we are apt to fall into the habit of doing
the speaking. The results will be that we lose the anointing and still go on speaking in tongues
with no uplifting joy that real tongues spoken by the Spirit of the Lord brings, and it becomes a
useless prattle. Therefore, we urge those who have divers tongues to guard them as sacred and
not allow them to drift into a cheap and lifeless prattle. If your speaking in tongues does not lift
you up into a place of blessing and edify you, then you can know that your spirit has pulled off
on a crusade of its own and left the Great Teacher behind. An over zealousness to speak in
tongues will cause some to be led off in their own spirit. It is best to wait on God and, have the
real.

Because of the fact that these gifts have been so misused and operated by the spirit of
man, some nave gone to the extreme the other way and do not want anything to do with the gifts.
But the truth lies in the middle ground; and let us who have caught the vision consecrate and let
the real be manifested in and through us. When these gifts are operated under the Spirit of God
and an unbeliever comes into the midst he will confess that God is in us of a truth.

God has not given these gifts to make a play house out of the house of God by our selfish
desires. Neither has He given them just that we might be blessed or appear to men to be
spiritual; but they are given as signs of God’s supernatural power being displayed. When they
are in operation they cause a hunger to take hold of needy souls. This is the result when the
manifestations are real, but where cheap fleshly manifestations are in operation, the unsaved
have no conviction, and in some cases are driven away.

No one should ever attempt to operate the gifts we have been considering in these last
two lessons unless he knows he is living a pure, clean life for God and the Spirit of the Lord is
moving upon him. Then God will get glory out of the manifestation.

It seems that of all times in the world that we should have the power of God in our midst
bringing forth the gifts, operations and manifestations of the Spirit, it is now in these awful days
when sin abounds so much all around us. Great movements that once saw mighty revivals have
become cold and heartless, with no message for poor, sin laden men and women at our doors.
God help us to move in the power of the Holy Ghost and contend earnestly for the genuine gifts
of the Spirit to be in operation in and through us until He comes. Amen.

248
 AND YET SHEW I UNTO YOU A MORE
EXCELLENT WAY
1 Cor. 13

Lesson No. 28, P. 1

It is highly fitting that Apostle Paul should give us the teaching concerning the “More
Excellent Way” just after he had given us the gift chapter and just before he gives the teaching
concerning the gift of Tongues, etc. I sometimes say he has made a sandwich out of it and put
honey between two slices of bread: we must bite through the bread in order to get the honey!
This “More Excellent Way” is the crowning of all graces and this is not to be wondered at for it
is the very nature of God Himself.

It is said that when Jesus brought forth His new Commandment that they “love” one
another and by this shall all men know that ye are my disciples if ye have “love” one to another,
John 13:34, 35, there was no noun in use to express this love. It seems that He here coined a
word and used for a noun the verb “agapa” which means divine love. The common Greek word
in use in Jesus’ day for love was “phileo,” which means human love. It expressed natural
affection such as the love of a mother for her child, the love of a husband for his wife, etc. It was
the best poor fallen man had. But it was frail and faulty and many times it turns to jealousy at
the slightest pretext. It is the underlying cause for human failure and is the parent of many tears,
sorrows, and heart agonies. Many times man has looked forward to the joy and happiness this
human love is to bring, but soon it is turned to sorrow and the cup is all the more bitter.

The divine love we are considering in our lesson today is so different from this human
love. It is from God and it can never fail. Hallelujah! In verse one, Paul says, “Though I speak
with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not (divine) love, I am become as sounding
brass, or a tinkling cymbal.” Rom. 5:5 tells us that the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts
by the Holy Ghost. Paul infers that it is possible for one to go on and exercise the gift of
Tongues even after the love of God has departed from him. See verse 1. The glowing, burning
love that melts the hearts of the hearers is not there and the exercising of these gifts becomes a
fruitless manifestation. It is the love of God that gives compassion for poor, lost and dying souls
and causes the revival fires to burn. It makes one willing to suffer hardships for the cause of
Christ that others might have the Gospel.

When this love of God leaks out of a man’s life it disconnects him from the heavenly
power house and the tools he has received from God with which to plow deep, will not turn up
the soil nor break up the fallow ground. Therefore, the secret of seeing God’s work built up and
His name glorified is to have the love of God shed abroad in our hearts.

Paul says we might go right on prophesying and understanding all mysteries and all
knowledge and even have faith to remove mountains, but if we do not have the love of God we
are nothing. See verse 2. We become like the Church of Laodicea that said, “I am rich, and

249
Lesson No. 28, P. 2

increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou are wretched, and
miserable, and poor, and blind, and. naked.” Rev. 3:17. We are told that we can bestow all our
goods to feed the poor and even give our bodies to be burned, but without this divine love it
profits nothing.

What is this without which man’s learning, man’s efforts, yes, man’s so-called success
are failures? It is what we have been putting to the front in all our lessons; it is God in us for
God is love. It is a revelation, and more, it is the life of God poured out in our hearts,
manifesting itself in word and deed.

Brother Grover would often exclaim, “Bless God! What makes the Lord so good?” We
would answer, “It is His nature.” And herein lies the truth. The nature of God is love.

Divine love suffereth long and is kind.

Human love may suffer, but it grows bitter under the burden.

Divine love envieth not.

Human love is often manifesting itself in envy and jealousy.

Divine love vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up.

Human love has forever vaunted itself. Self is the center around which it moves. Take
selfishness from human love and it would crumble and fall, for self is the only strength it
has.

Divine love does not behave itself unseemly.

Human love airs its grievances in divorce courts. It too many times produces green-eyed
jealousy and strikes down in cold blood the object of its affection.

Divine love seeketh not her own.

Human love’s one object is to get and hold its own.

Divine love is not easily provoked.

Human love is sensitive and difficult to handle. It will not stand to be neglected.

Divine love thinketh no evil.

Human love feeds on the scandal of the world.

Divine love rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth.

Human love rejoiceth in the down fall of its enemy and it cannot rejoice in the truth if
that truth does not gratify its demands.

Divine love beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things,
and divine love is always easy to be entreated.
Human love is easily upset, and is full of doubts and misgivings.

No wonder Paul declared in Rom. 13:10 that “Love worketh no ill to his neighbor.” Our
chapter closes by telling us that prophecies shall fail, tongues shall cease and knowledge shall
vanish away, but LOVE can never fail.

250
 THE FRUIT OF A CHRIST IAN
John 15

Lesson No. 29, P. 1

“Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and
bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in
my name, he may give it you.” Verse 16.

This was a call from the Lord to His disciples. It was not a call to salvation, but a call to
fruitfulness. The Lord wants fruitfulness in the lives of His children. It is possible for a person
to be a Christian and not bring forth fruit, but this is only a temporary condition, for if he does
not bring forth fruit he is taken away. In the beginning of this chapter we read that Jesus is the
true vine and His disciples are the branches. If a branch does not bear fruit, He takes it away;
and every branch that beareth fruit, He purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit.

The fruit that a Christian bears is not of himself) but of the Spirit. “Abide in me, and I in
you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except
ye abide in me.” Verse 4. Our natural man is dry and barren and cannot bear fruit of itself. We
have a human heart that is deceitful and desperately wicked. But when we let the Holy Spirit
come into our lives, He will bring forth fruit for us. And oh! What wonderful fruit the Holy
Spirit will bring forth in a life that is yielded to Him. “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy,
peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no
law.” Gal. 5:22, 23. All this fruit will grow in the life of a Christian as the result of the
indwelling Spirit. Apostle Paul was continually giving the credit for the fruits of his labors to the
Spirit. He said, “It is not I, but Christ. I can do all things through Christ.”

A beautiful thing about this fruit is that “against such there is no law.” Now there is a
law of limitation on the Gifts of the Spirit, but God takes the limit off the fruit. He says we can
bear as large and as much fruit as we are able to produce. We are allowed to exercise all the love
we can and have all the joy we can get. We can exercise just as much long suffering and
gentleness and meekness as we can get to grow on our trees.

On the other hand it is well for us to take heed to the warning that God gives in His Word
if we do not bring forth fruit. “He spake also this parable: A certain man had a fig tree planted in
his vineyard; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. Then said he unto the
dresser of his vineyard, Behold, three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none:
Cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground? And he answering said unto him, Lord, let it alone
this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: and if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then after
that thou shalt cut it down.” Luke 13:6-9. This parable tells us that for three years the owner of
this tree had come seeking fruit, but found none. He then ordered it to be cut down, but because
the vine dresser pleaded for it, it was given another year in which to prove itself. This parable

251
Lesson No. 29, P. 2

clearly teaches that after the Lord’s continued efforts to get us to bear fruit, if He fails to find it,
we shall be cast off.

The same thought is brought out in the parable given in Isa. 5:1-7: “Now will I sing to
my well beloved a song of my beloved touching his vineyard. My well beloved hath a vineyard
in a very fruitful hill: and he fenced it, and gathered out the stones thereof and planted it with the
choicest vine, and built a tower in the midst of it, and also made a winepress therein: and he
looked that it should bring forth grapes, and it brought forth wild grapes…I will tell you what I
will do to my vineyard: I will take away the hedge thereof, and it shall be eaten up; and break
down the wall thereof, and it shall be trodden down. And I will lay it waste: It shall not be
pruned, nor digged; but there shall come up briers and thorns: I will also command the clouds
that they give no rain upon it.” This is a real warning, for if the Lord comes to seek grapes on us
and finds wild grapes (the fruit of selfishness, strife, etc.) we, too, will be cut off. Matt. 13:22
gives us a cause for fruitlessness in our lives: “He also that received seed among the thorns is he
that heareth the word; and the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the
word, and he becometh unfruitful.”

When we have the fruit of the spirit growing in our lives, it makes us a tree acceptable to
God. “Every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit.” Verse 2.
This pruning and purging is a painful process, and at the time we may wonder why God allows
such things to come into our lives. “My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor
faint when thou art rebuked of him: for whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth
every son whom he receiveth. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for
what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all
are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons. Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh
which corrected us, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto
the Father of spirits, and live? For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own
pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness. Now no chastening for
the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous; nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable
fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.” Heb. 12:5-11. Let us not,
therefore, despise, but value the chastening of the Lord.

Peter tells us how we may be fruitful Christians: “And beside this; giving all diligence,
add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to
temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to
brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye
shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ.” 2 Pet. 1:5-8. I
call this the addition chapter. We all must have faith in order to be saved, but Peter tells us that
we must add to our faith virtue, etc. He says if we do this we shall never be barren nor
unfruitful. Therefore a life that is constantly growing in God will be a fruitful life.

252
 THE MINISTRY

Lesson No. 30, P. 1

God’s government is not a democracy nor a republic, for in these forms of government
the voice of the people rules, either directly or by representation; it is a theocracy. God rules as
king over His own kingdom. He appoints His own offices and then fills those respective offices
with those He chooses in the Church. We read it is God who sets them in the Church to rule. 1
Cor. 12:28 and Eph. 4:11.

“This is a true saying, if a man desire the office of a bishop he desireth a good work. A
bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour,
given to hospitality, apt to teach; not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre; but
patient, not a brawler, not covetous; one that ruleth well his own house, having his children in
subjection with all gravity; (For if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take
care of the church of God?) Not a novice, lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the
condemnation of the devil. Moreover he must have a good report of them which are without; lest
he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil.” 1 Tim. 3:1-7. Here we find that a bishop, who
is an overseer or pastor, must be qualified and proven in his calling before being ordained.

If For this cause left I thee in Crete, that thou shouldest set in order the things that are
wanting, and ordain elders in every city, as I had appointed thee: If any be blameless, the
husband of one wife, having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly. For a bishop must be
blameless, as the steward of God: not self-willed, not soon angry, not given to wine, no striker,
not given to filthy lucre; but a lover of good men, sober, just, holy, temperate; holding fast the
faithful word as he hath been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to
convince the gainsayers.” Titus 1:5-9. Here we find that Paul instructed Titus to go through the
assemblies of the island of Crete and in every city ordain elders. You will notice in speaking of
their qualifications he called them bishops, Verse 7.

“And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called the elders of the church. Take heed
therefore unto yourselves, and to a11 the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you
overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood.” Acts 20:17,
28. On this occasion when Paul called the elders of Ephesus to come to him he said that God
had made them overseers over the house of God, to feed the church of God. In this case these
elders were pastors or bishops.

“The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also an elder, and a witness of the
sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed: Feed the flock of God
which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy
lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God’s heritage, but being ensamples to the
flock.” 1 Pet. 5:1-3. Here we find that Apostle Peter was likewise an elder.

Since the bishops, pastors and apostles have all been called elders; we, therefore,
conclude that all ordained ministers, regard

253
Lesson No. 30, P. 2

less of their office, are elders. All elders are not pastors; all elders are not evangelists; and all
elders are not teachers or apostles; but the pastors, evangelists, teachers and apostles are all
elders.

Paul in his pioneer evangelistic work did not ordain elders in the various assemblies that
he started. But we have already noted that all elders had to be first tried and proven in their
different offices before they could be ordained. Paul, therefore, returned later to do that work.
Acts 14:23. In some instances he sent some of his helpers to do it. See Titus 1:5. Thus the
ministry in the new fields was established.

From this we see that it is unscriptural when setting a church in order to pick out two or
more among the merely good men, and ordain a set of elders. When men are ordained who have
no call to the ministry of the Word, they often become carnal bosses over God’s heritage and the
result is that a general disorder causes havoc in the local assembly.

Pastors whom God has qualified and set in their place, are to have authority to rule in the
house of the Lord and keep the meetings in the highest divine order possible. They should study
to be approved of God, and not to please themselves. They will soon gain the respect of the
more spiritual saints in the assembly and if the spiritual saints will stand behind such a pastor, he
will be helped in dealing with unruly spirits that do not build up, but rather destroy.

Now the question arises, “If the minister is set in office by the Lord, there is no church
board to rule the minister, and the church has no right to vote a pastor in and out, how then can
an assembly deal with a pastor who becomes unfaithful?” The best order seems to be by a Board
of Presbyters. 1 Tim. 4:14 shows that there was such a board working in the Apostles’ day.

It is a good plan in each district to form a body of ordained elders and let these elders
select from among themselves a Board of Presbyters to handle any disorders that might arise
among the ministers. In this way the lay members of any assembly could lay their requests
before these presbyters in case their pastor should become unfaithful. If the saints should be
willing to have a Godly pastor over them as is written in Heb. 13:17, the ministry itself should
not object to having a Board of Presbyters over them. This system has proved to be a protection
to the honest minister as well as to the congregation itself.

254
 QUESTIONS
(Lesson 21 to 25)

Lesson No. 21

1. What two things mentioned are necessary that we be not barren nor unfruitful?
2. What promise had been made to Peter that gave him great confidence concerning his
deliverance from prison?
3. What scripture proves it is the will of God for us to repeat our requests in prayer?
4. What important thing must we do if we are to expect the answer to our prayers?
5. What kind of prayers have no promise of an answer?

Lesson No. 22

1. Give two or more prophesies in the Old Testament which refer to the Baptism of the Holy
Ghost.
2. Where and by whom do we find the Baptism of the Holy Ghost first preached in the New
Testament?
3. What baptism did John refer to when he said, “I have need to be baptized of thee”?
4. What office was it necessary for the Son of God to occupy before the Holy Ghost could
be given?
5. What is the “Gift of Eternal Life”?

Lesson No. 23

1. What two witnesses are mentioned in regard to the Comforter?

2. What spiritual manifestation came upon the disciples on the Day of Pentecost when they
received the Holy Ghost?
3. What other scriptures in Acts record the same manifestation?
4. Why do you believe the same manifestation should take place today?
5. What good proof is given in Acts the 8th chapter that this manifestation was repeated in
Samaria?

Lesson No. 24

1. Give three benefits derived from receiving the Holy Ghost baptism.
2. What has God provided to make our preaching effective?
3. What effect does the moving of the Spirit have on the congregation?
4. Contrast a Gospel service with and without the presence of the Holy Spirit.

Lesson No. 25

1. What two important gifts are necessary for the success of the Church?
2. From what source do the members of the body receive the gifts?
3. Explain why the Word speaks of Gifts of Healing in the plural.
4. What is a counterfeit for the Discerning of Spirits?
5. For what purpose are the gifts given to the Church?

255
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 26 to 30)

Lesson No. 26

1. What is the chief difference between the speaking in tongues in Corinthians, and tongues
as recorded in the Book of Acts?
2. What sound proof do we have that there is an “Unknown tongue”?
3. What should the saints do when a message in tongues is given in the Church?
4. What kind of prophecy is spoken of in the scripture beside the Gift of Prophecy?
5. For what purpose should the Gift of Prophecy be used?

Lesson No. 27

1. In What way does man differ from the tree or fountain referred to in the book of James?
2. How does a man possess the knowledge of the “things of man”?
3. How can we know the things of God?
4. Can we depend on everything being said as being absolute truth because it comes from
one preaching under the anointing?
5. Explain why.

Lesson No. 28

1. Explain what Paul meant by the “More Excellent Way.”

2. In what ways do divine and human love differ from each other?
3. What is the propelling power in Christian service?
4. In what way does man receive the love of God?

Lesson No. 29

1. How can a Christian bear the fruits of the Spirit?

2. How much fruit does the law of Christ allow one to bear?
3. What teaching do we receive from the fruitless fig tree?
4. What should be done to a fruit bearing tree?
5. What advice does Peter give the Christian in order that he may bear fruit?

Lesson No. 30

1. What is God’s form of government?

2. To whom do “elders” refer in the scripture?
3. What is the work of a bishop?
4. How did Paul manage to get elders ordained in new fields?
5. Should an elder who rules over the church in the Lord, in turn be in subjection to
someone else in the Lord? How can this be accomplished?

256
 HONOR MINISTERS AND PAY TITHES
TO THEM

Lesson No. 31, P. 1

(a) Honor the Ministry

We have seen in Lesson No. 30 that the Lord requires the ministers to be qualified and
He gives them instructions as to their work and conduct. Now we wish to bring Bible teaching
on how the ministry should be treated by the church.

“And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labor among you, and are over you
in the Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work’s sake.
And be at peace among, yourselves. 1 Thess. 5:12, 13. This is the overcomers’ chapter, and
here we find that one of the things you must do to be sanctified wholly is to esteem those very
highly who are over you for their work’s sake. “Remember them which have the rule over you,
who have spoken unto you the word of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their
conversation. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for
your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for
that is unprofitable for you.” Heb. 13:7, 17. The reason for obeying and honoring those who
are over you in the Lord is given in the above scripture: “For they watch for your souls as they
that must give account.” If you have been obedient to them they will give account “with joy” for
the Word has been profitable to you. If you have not been subject to them, their account will be
“with grief” for the preaching of the Word has not been profitable to you.

In 1 Tim. 5:17 we are told to count those that rule well worthy of double honor,
especially those who labor in Word and doctrine. Our respect for the ministry also demands that
we receive not an accusation against an elder except before two or three witnesses. 1 Tim. 5:19.
The ministry would be held in higher esteem in the world if saints ‘would always observe this
rule.

Jude 8 and 2 Pet. 2:10 tell us that there were those who dared to despise government and
speak evil of dignities and they were among the condemned. God is warning the saints not to
despise His government, for in His government are officers with authority from heaven.

In James 3:1, 2 we are advised: “Be not many masters (teachers) knowing that we shall
receive the greater condemnation (judgment).” A teacher is in a responsible position and must
be very careful as to what he teaches. It is best not to covet this position if we cannot fill it
successfully; but if any be called, “let every man prove his own work and then shall he have
rejoicing in himself alone, and not in another. I Gal. 6:4. If as Bible students you respect and
honor the ministry, then if you are called into the ministry, others will respect you, for
“whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.” Gal. 6:7.

If an elder sins he is to be rebuked publicly before all that others may fear. I Tim. 5:20.
While we have seen how the Lord protects the ministry and asks for them double honor, yet here
we find that if a minister sins and brings a reproach upon his work, he is to be rebuked

257
Lesson No. 31, P. 2

before all. This is in contrast to Gal. 6:1 which is just for the lay members of the church.

Paul warns the elders of Ephesus to feed the church of God. He let them in on something
he knew would happen after his departure. He said, “Grievous wolves shall enter in among you,
not sparing the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise; speaking perverse things, to draw
away disciples after them.” Acts 20:28-30. Now we should learn from such scriptures what
false leaders, even men of the assembly, will do. We should take heed that we never be found on
such a job for the devil. When these wolves acting as sheep begin to operate in an assembly, we
should be able to discern them by the scriptures and not stand by them.

There seems to be a selfish, human desire in some to become leaders and as they strive to
bring their own desires to pass, they become trouble makers and cause the work of God to suffer.
How much better it is to be a consecrated, contented sheep in submission to the good teaching of
your pastor and have the blessing of God upon your life; and when God sees you have qualified
yourself for a responsible place He will open the way before you without any pushing or
crowding on your part.

(b) Pay Tithes to the Ministry

The question of tithing seems to be hard to get settled in the minds of some people. Why
should we pay tithes? Because tithes were paid by Abraham, and Jesus said if you were the seed
of Abraham, you would do the works of Abraham, John 8:39. We ought to pay tithes because
ten cents on the dollar is little enough. If we did less, we would not be doing as much as the
Jews do. Christian giving is to be as the Lord has prospered us. If the Lord has prospered one
much, he should give more than the one who has not prospered so much. See 1 Cor. 16:2. This
is the same system as tithing.

The ministry must be cared for by those who are members of the assembly. If all would
pay to the pastor their tithe, a small assembly would be surprised how easily the needs of the
pastor could be met.

Some that are bothered about tithing will tell you that we should not give one tenth how,
but we should give all. Well, we say, if you wish to see it that way that is all the better provided
you live up to it! They then inform us that they don’t mean that they should give it all away, but
just put it on the altar for God. The trouble with that is they tie it to the altar so tightly that it
stays right there–and the work of the Lord is not benefited by it; and the faithful tither is doing
more for the work of God than the so-called “giver of all” is doing.

God blesses the man who pays his tithes and deals honestly with Him. This persuades us that the
most scriptural way of supporting a pastor is by tithing. Offerings should be given for other
needs that may arise.

258
 DEACONS

Lesson No. 32, P. 1

“And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a
murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the
daily ministration. Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, It is
not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. Wherefore, brethren, look ye
out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may
appoint over this business. But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry
of the word. And the saying pleased the whole multitude: and they chose Stephan, a man full of
faith and the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmanas,
and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch: whom they set before the apostles: and when they had
prayed, they laid their hands on them.” Acts 6:1-6.

There are some outstanding facts that we want to call to your attention in the appointing
of the first deacons:

First, we see that the church was in good running condition before the deacons were
appointed. They were not chosen until they were needed.

Second, they did not appoint more deacons than were necessary to carry out the duties
that were assigned to them. At the time they were appointed there were thousands of disciples in
the church at Jerusalem and they considered that seven would be sufficient for this great body.

Third, the deacons were appointed to look after the material things so that the apostles
could give themselves to the Word. Some have the mistaken idea that the deacons hold the job
of hiring and firing the pastors and issuing orders as to how to carryon the work, but the office of
a deacon is not one of authority, but rather one of service. These deacons were to be under those
who gave out the Word of God and were to care only for the natural affairs of the church.

Fourth, while it was the church that was given the work of seeking out (nominating) the
seven men, yet it was those in charge of the spiritual affairs that appointed them and ordained
them. The choice of the people was subject to the final appointment of the disciples.

“Likewise must the deacons be grave, not double tongued, not given to much wine, not
greedy of filthy lucre; holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. And let these also
first be proved; then let them use the office of a deacon, being found blameless. Even so must
their wives be grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all things. Let the deacons be the husbands
of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses well. For they that have used the office of
a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in
Christ Jesus.” 1 Tim. 3:8-13. Here we find in plain language the qualifications of a deacon.
We notice that the deacons like the elders must first be tried, or in other words proven, before
they are ordained.

When a deacon is scripturally ordained, he has a lifetime job with only two ways he can
get out of it. One is by backsliding, and the other is by promotion, such as was the case of
Stephen and PhiliP. Acts 7; Acts 8:5-13 and Acts 21:8.

259
 HELPS, GOVERNMENTS

Lesson No. 32, P. 2

1 Cor. 12:28 tells us that God set in the church Helps and Governments. We believe the
office of deacon comes under the title of Helps. There are other very useful helps in the church
if the Lord can get His will worked out in the lives of those He has called. We read that many
are called, but few are chosen. The reason for this is that all who are called will not meet God’s
requirements and they make shipwreck of their calling so they cannot be numbered with His
chosen ones.

It seems that there are some who are called to the ministry who are not capable of
leadership even though they have a good ministry in God’s Word. Some of these who have
failed in a place of leadership have found a very useful and successful ministry when they
answered the call to become a pastor’s helper. A pastor who has a vision of placing the Gospel
in nearby neglected fields can use to a great advantage a consecrated helper, who is willing to
work under a good man of God. He would be content to go out and take charge of a meeting, or
to stay in the home mission and let the pastor go.

We find that Apostle Paul had Timotheus and Silas with him as helpers on his
evangelistic trips. Acts 17:14, 15. After Paul was imprisoned at Rome, he still had Timotheus
and Titus to carryon the work. 1 Tim. 1:3; Titus 1:5; also he had Mark and Luke and others. 2
Tim. 4:11. If you will study the lives of all of Paul’s helpers, you will find that they were good,
obedient young men who were willing to be sent by Paul. They did not consider it being led by
man to obey the leadings of a successful man of God.

Many ministers who are called to the work of God have spoiled their usefulness by not
being humble enough to labor under a successful leader. They are not qualified as evangelists
and so have no doors open to them. Some have been for years in this unfruitful state going from
place to place accomplishing nothing. These same workers could have been a success if they
had been taught to take their place as helpers and had been willing to prove their own work so
they could rejoice in themselves and not another. See Gal. 6:3, 4.

Some of this class have become very disgruntled and critical and give an evil report about
almost every pastor or his flock. Some will even go into a successful assembly very meek and
lamb-like as if they would be a blessing, but their motive is to get hold of the hearts of the saints
so they might get charge of the assembly, or at least pull off a following unto themselves. Such
men should be marked, for Paul says, “I beseech you, brethren, mark them that cause
divisions…and avoid them.” Rom. 16:17, 18.

Young men are needed in the ministry for John has said, “I have written unto you, young
men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the
wicked one.” 1 John 2:14. Strong young men can labor for hours at the altar and at any other
strenuous work in the spirit and accomplish so much more than older men because of their ability
to endure hardships.

May the Lord give us more young workers and give them the clear vision of a successful
ministry.

260
 CONDUCT OF YOUNG WORKERS

Lesson No. 33, P. 1

Paul in writing to Titus said, “Let our’s also learn to maintain good works for necessary
uses, that they be not unfruitful.” Titus 3:14. When Paul speaks of “ours” (meaning the
ministers and workers), I like to feel that I could nestle up close to him and say, “Brother Paul,
when you said ‘ours’ you meant me, too.” We have already been taught that salvation does not
come from good works, but here the workers are exhorted to maintain good works. It is
necessary to maintain good works lest we become unfruitful.

I feel that when workers are out living in other people’s homes they should look for every
opportunity to lift the burden from those who have extra work placed on them because the
worker is there. All young workers in such a place, whether men or women, should put forth an
effort to help with some part of the work. One would think that no such admonition would be
necessary, but you would be surprised how many workers are slack along this line. I have seen
young men willing to let the already overworked housewife iron his shirts and even press his
suit, and he would put on his overcoat to keep warm, rather than to go to the wood pile and carry
in some wood.

When a young man is staying in the home of a sister whose husband is unsaved, he
should watch for a chance to put on some old clothes and help that unsaved man. He may by a
half day’s work win a man to God who otherwise might never be saved. You can interest him in
your religion that way far better than if he sees you are willing to cause his wife extra work and
accept the hospitality of his home and not as much as lift your finger to help bear the burden.

Workers going out into new fields, when stopping in homes, should guard themselves
against participating in worldly amusements that might be carried on by the unsaved members of
the family. Both the actions and conversation of the worker should be in harmony with his
Pentecostal testimony lest his good be evil spoken of. Peter tells us to have our conversation
honest among the Gentiles (unbelievers) that whereas they speak against us as evildoers, they
may by our good works, which they shall behold glorify God in the day of visitation, that is,
when a revival visits a district. Because we have lived the life before them, they will want what
we have. See 1 Pet. 2:12.

Workers should guard their conversation lest their words become light and frivolous.
Worldly young people will do their best to get the workers to go their way; and should they
compromise, they will lose their influence and the sinner will say, “I don’t want that kind of
religion; I am as good as they are now.” The poor old world has nothing more to offer its young
people, but the Lord has an infinitely different life and it is up to us to show them the real.

I know of some girls who went into a new field and started meetings. They began to
witness for the Lord and it looked as if a revival was soon to break out. A worldly young fellow,
who was of the forward and catchy sort, made his boast to his friends that he was going to show
these girls (the workers) a good time. He remained after meeting and when approached about his
soul he said, “No, I am not a Christian but it must be fine to have that kind of an experience.” It
was only

261
Lesson No. 33, P. 2

a few nights until the girls looked forward to the end of the meeting when they could gather
around this fellow and urge him to give up to God; for they were sure he was on the verge of
giving in. However, they failed to detect that he was swinging the conversation to natural affairs
about himself and his friends; he was entertaining them. The results were that two of these girls
fell in love with him, and by his schemes were becoming jealous of each other and were
quarreling. He soon spread the news around among his unsaved friends, and as they watched
carefully, they could see those two girls snubbing each other. They were made a laughing stock
for the devil and went home defeated. The worst of it all was that the place was ruined for the
message, and the devil was in high glee over the way he used this servant of his to break up a
revival.

“Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your
Father which is in heaven.” Matt. 5:16.

“Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the
use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers.” Eph. 4:29.

“Do all things without murmurings and disputings: that ye may be blameless and
harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst or a crooked and perverse nation, among
whom ye shine as lights in the world; holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day
of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither labored in vain.” Phil. 2:14-16.

“Walk in wisdom toward them that are without, redeeming the time. Let your speech be
always with grace, seasoned with salt, that ye may know how ye ought to answer every man. If
Col. 4:5, 6.

“For though I be free from all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I might
gain the more. And unto the Jews, I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are
under the law, as under the law, that I might gain them that are under the law; to them that are
without law, as without law, (being not without law to God, but under the law to Christ,) that I
might gain them that are without law; To the weak became I as weak, that I might gain the weak:
I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some. And this I do for the
gospel’s sake, that I might be partaker thereof with you. Know ye not that they which run in a
race run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may obtain. And every man that
striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown;
but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth
the air: But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I
have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway.” 1 Cor. 9:19-27.

The fact that we preach to others is no guarantee that we will never be able to stray from
the path of righteousness. Rather, we are special targets for the devil, for if he can get a leader to
fall, he is sure to get others. Let us walk softly before the Lord in the fear of God lest after
having preached to others, we should become castaway.

262
 THE OVERCOMERS

Lesson No. 34, P. 1

We hear a lot in these days about the overcomers’ life, and it is good that we do, for the
promise of escaping the things that are coming on the earth and to stand in the presence of the
Lord is made to the overcomers. We need not get confused concerning the life of an overcomer
as though it were some special message that has been hid from the Spirit-filled person.
Experience and observation have taught us that the many branches that have sprung up in the
Pentecostal Movement, advocating some special message as being the qualifications for the
overcomer, have almost always resulted in exalting the person who accepted the message, thus
starting that person in the very opposite direction of being an overcomer. We might as well
settle it now that any person or assembly that is not out to promote unity among all the Spirit-
filled people of God who abide by the Apostles’ teaching, is not in the way of an overcomer’s
life.

It is quite easy for anyone to join himself to a company of people headed by a person of
strong personality, and swallow all that person teaches, and begin to break fellowship with God’s
clean saints who are determined to keep spiritually balanced. I say it is quite easy and I know by
experience for I received my baptism in one of those movements and I have been in the rise and
fall of such. It is very clear in my mind how that by our teaching we put the apostles in a second
place to us and claimed to be the sealed (by the angel) Rev. 7, the 144,000 that stood on Mount
Zion, etc., Rev. 14, the firstfruits. Of course, this put us into a class way ahead of the poor old
apostles. Our leader was a woman with a very strong personality and she preached these things
to us with the blessing of the Lord and in power and, of course, we thought it must be so. It was
wonderful to think that we were to be the rulers over all nations and even all saints as well as
demons and imps and even have Satan under our feet. Some position! Who wouldn’t want such
a high place? And in our baby hood not knowing how to balance the scriptures, we felt it our
place to submit to the rulership of our exalted leader with the promise that soon great signs
would be following, mighty miracles and the disturbing of those in their graves, etc. Grand and
glorious is the feeling of an exalted saint for a season, just to ride over the top of folk and to feel
that you are the “IT.” It is the best food the “old man” ever ate.

The way to glory is quite another road from that. It is the way of death to the “old man”
and he doesn’t want to die. But the only way of an overcomer is the way of death: and what a
death it is to humble yourself after you have held the exalted place. And if you do not humble
yourself, the Lord will abase you, for it is His Word. I have been very thankful that I let the Lord
speak to me and I took the former way out for I have lived to see the movement that I was in
abased by the Lord and great was the fall thereof! Likewise every other movement of this stamp
will have to come down and every individual that goes through the overcoming way will have to
come down off the “pinnacle of the temple.” Matt. 4:5-7.

The way of the overcomers will make us go the “second mile” with our brother. Matt.
5:41. If all then were overcomers of that stamp, how great would be the unity among us. But
alas! So few seem to want the humble place. They want the big place or they won’t go far.

263
Lesson No. 34, P. 2

May God help us to teach and live the overcomers’ life, for they will be justified who go out to
minister and not to be ministered to.

The great trouble with all those teachers is that they have not been wise enough to settle
all their doctrines by the Apostles teaching, that is, by the Epistles and the book of Acts. Any
teaching taken from prophecies, types, shadows, parables or symbols that does not harmonize
with Acts and the Epistles is not sound doctrine and will come to naught. “Our great message”
that exalted us was from Rev. chapters 7 and 14. The next movement that I met personally of
that nature was taken from the misapplying of Malachi the 3rd chapter. Another I met was
taken from the prophecies concerning the return of Israel. They taught that the saints must go to
Jerusalem to meet the Lord. Zech. 14. About a half dozen other movements of this kind have
started by misapplying the “Man Chil” of Rev. 12:5. All were prompted by the same exalted
spirit and all have come down, most of them in disgrace.

One teaching that I have not mentioned was called “Redemption.” Those who believed
in it taught a redeemed body this side of the coming of Jesus. Their leader was a mighty man of
God and he claimed this experience, but he defied death and in a train wreck was the only
passenger killed.

It ought to be easy for anyone to see that no such movement could exist unless there were
some who were wanting a higher place than the apostles, who according to the Word, are the
foundation stones in God’s building. Eph. 2:20. The thing we have observed is that while it
catches the babes in Christ who are so desirous of having great things in God, but do not have a
knowledge of the Word of God to balance them, it also gets into the ranks of those who have
pulled off some shady things in their lives and have not squared them uP. They try to deceive
themselves into believing that they can jump into this great overcoming movement and get by
with things, but the more sober mind knows that the only way of becoming a real overcomer is to
back track by way of repentance (with fruits). Sometimes there is restitution to be made in order
to get everything out of the way, and many times pride hinders them from taking this humble
way, but pride goes before a fall.

We see by Rev. 2:7 that the overcomer is to eat of the tree of life. It is eternal life to him
who eats and if he doesn’t overcome, what will he eat? I am persuaded that there is no middle
ground; one is either an overcomer or else he is overcome. And we read: “For if after they have
escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the
beginning.” 2 Pet. 2:20.

John says it is our faith by which we overcome (1 John 5:4), and in Rev. 12:11 we find
that we overcome the devil by the word of our testimony and the blood of the Lamb.

264
 UNBELIEF

Lesson No. 35, P. 1

Text: “So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.” Heb. 3:19.

Of all the sins mentioned in God’s Word there is one sin that stands out above all others.
And strange as it may seem, this sin is boldly displayed in the lives of those that the world
considers some of its most prominent and favorite people, people who are looked up to as moral
examples and worthy to be copied.

The reason unbelief is such a sin is because it declares God to be a liar. If I tell you
something you do not believe, that means to you that I am a liar. God has so planned it that he
who believes God is justified before Him. There is no other way by which one can be justified,
even though his morals ere perfect and his works beyond question. For we read: “He that
believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only
begotten Son of God.” John 3:18. Unbelief has damned the world from the beginning. It was
when Eve disbelieved God’s Word and believed the devil’s lie that she disobeyed God.

It was by faith that Noah, moved upon by God, prepared an Ark for the saving of his
household. Heb. 11:7. The flood came upon the ungodly who did not believe Noah’s message.
We read in Gen. 6 that God talked to Noah about the building of the Ark and he did not question
God, but showed that he believed Him by his actions.

The children of Israel spent forty years in the wilderness. We read that they could not
enter into the Promised Land because of their unbelief. We are exhorted in Heb. 3:12, “Take
heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living
God.” Here unbelief is called “an evil heart.”

While Zacharias was burning incense in his office of priest, the angel appeared to him
and told him that his wife Elisabeth would bear him a son. See Luke 1:1-20. We read in verse
20 how the angel told him that because he had not believed the words that were spoken to him,
he would be dumb until the thing had come to pass, and it was so. So we see that unbelief is
always punished. When Jesus gave command to the disciples to go and preach the gospel, He
told them plainly, “He that believeth not shall be damned.” Mark 16:16.

The multitude came to Jesus and asked, “What shall we do, that we might work the works
of God? Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on him
whom he hath sent.” Jn. 6:29. We read in Mark 16:17 that signs will follow believers; and in
John 7:38 Jesus said that he that believeth on Him would receive the Holy Ghost. How much a
soul is robbed of if he does not believe, for if it is only by faith one can be justified, it stands to
reason that all who refuse to believe are lost.

Someone has said, “Well, it doesn’t make any difference what we believe just so we are
sincere in it.” Indeed, it makes a great difference what we believe. A lie does not become a fact,
just because you sincerely believe it to be the truth: it is still a lie.

265
Lesson No. 35, P. 2

Apostle Paul spoke about people who believed a lie and were damned. II Thess. 2:10-12. The
truth remains the same whether we believe it or not. At one time nearly everyone believed the
world was flat, but that did not make it so; the earth was just as round then as it is now!

You may ask, “How can I be sure what to believe as there are so many different
interpretations of the Word?” Thanks for the chance to answer that important question. Among
all the doctrines taught there must be a right way, and it is very reasonable to believe that the first
Gospel message preached would be sound doctrine. You will find it in the second chapter of
Acts. Read what Peter preached to the people. When they believed his message they asked,
“What shall we do?” He said, “Repent, and be baptized everyone of you in the name of Jesus
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” Acts 2:38.
When 3000 souls believed his words, they obeyed and God did the rest.

James tells us that faith without works is dead. He was not talking about our good deeds,
but he referred to the actions which are produced by faith. Living faith always produces actions
that prove we have the faith. Without these actions or works, our faith is dead. James used
Abraham as an example of one who proved his faith by his works. He had faith in his heart that
God would raise his son, Isaac, from the dead and he proved this faith by offering him upon the
altar of sacrifice. His works were the result of his faith.

It is through faith that we are saved: “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that
not of yourselves: it is the gift of God.” Eph. 2:8. It is also by faith that we overcome. “This is
the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.” 1 John 5:4.

All a man needs to do to be lost is just refuse to believe that God meant what He said in
His Word; if he does not believe, he is as sure of being lost as if he were already with the
damned. One doesn’t have to be a murderer or a gangster to go into the lake of fire, but just an
unbeliever. See Rev. 21:8.

Paul says that the natural branches (the Israelites) were broken off because they believed
not. They could cry, “Away with him,” and demand the death of the Son of God and mock with
glee as he suffered, and still have Peter say, “The Holy Ghost is for you and for your children.”
But when they believed it not, they were broken off, their temple was destroyed, and they were
scattered into every nation for a witness of the wrath of God against unbelief.

God is causing the same message Peter gave on the Day of Pentecost to be preached
today to people with a form of godliness and the same unbelief is going to fill hell full of them.
Professors might think it a small thing to reject Acts 2:38, but it would be well to consider that
was all the Jews did to seal their doom! It would be exceedingly wise to do the very thing they
refused to do.

266
 SO THEN DEATH WORKETH IN US
BUT LIFE IN YOU
II Cor. 4:12

Lesson No. 36, P. 1

There is a law that to have an increase of life there must be the working of death. Jesus
referred to this law when He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into
the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die” it bringeth forth much fruit.” John 12: 24.
Because of this law Jesus had to go by the way of death to bring us the life we find in Him. He,
the first Son of God must die to bring into life many sons of God. Because of the fact that this
law is not clearly understood, so few ever come to the knowledge of the clear plan of God’s
redemption of sinful man.

We see this law demonstrated in the birth of a child. The mother goes into the very jaws
of death to bring forth the new life.

We have people talking about the New Birth as though it were some little blessing that
one could obtain by accepting Jesus as his Savior; but this law of death preceding life must work
in a soul before a new birth of God’s New Testament order can be brought forth.

A beautiful illustration of the New Birth is found in the caterpillar and the butterfly.

“I wish we could fly,” said one caterpillar to another as they saw a beautiful butterfly
flying around on its rainbow wings.

“Do you know,” said the other, “that every butterfly was once a caterpillar?”

“No, were they?” And calling to the butterfly he said, “Hey, there! Mr. Butterfly, were
you ever a caterpillar “like me?”

“Yes,” said the butterfly, “Just six weeks ago I was a caterpillar.”

“But how did you make yourself over? Tell us so we can become butterflies, too.”

“That is where you miss out,” said the butterfly. “I did not make myself one, but it was
this way: I was sunning myself one day when my Maker whispered to me the secret that if I
would be very still, not even moving a muscle, he would make me into a beautiful butterfly. But
there I found trouble as I wanted so much to be changed that I just kept wiggling until I hindered
His doing it for me. But finally I wound myself so tightly up into a web of my own spinning that
I could not wiggle. I remained in this seemingly lifeless condition for some time and then I
became a beautiful butterfly.”

His story told, he flitted away and one of the caterpillars said, “I believe if I continue to
work that my Maker can give me wings like that too, so till then, work is my motto,” and he
crawled away with more energy than before.

267
Lesson No. 36, P. 2

But the other caterpillar sat down and thought thus: That butterfly spoke out of a life of
experience, and so he wound himself up in a web. As he lay there so still, the other caterpillar
passed by and congratulated himself on having too much sense to be so foolish as to expect his
Maker to do for him something that he could do for himself. But he began to grow weary and it
became harder each day for him to reach his favorite tree to feed upon, and there was danger of
being crushed as he crossed the sidewalk. But one day he looked at the place of the other
caterpillar, his former companion, and behold! There was a beautiful butterfly.

He said, “What a fool I have been to think I could make myself into a beautiful creature,
as though I were a Creator, too!”

From that very moment he began to spin a web fearing that time would fail him to
complete it. Then he lay for weeks while the caterpillar life was going out, he knew not where;
and the butterfly life was coming in, he knew not from whence. So is every one that is born of
the Spirit.

Now in our text we find the Apostle Paul tells us that life worked in the Corinthian saints,
but death worked in him and in Timothy, his helper. Let us get this vision, too, that we as
workers together with Christ will be of little use in bringing eternal life to those about us if we
are not willing to take the death route. In II Cor. 4:17 Paul called these death blows “light
afflictions”; he put them to work to bring him tons and tons of glory. It is through this supply of
glory he was able to bring life to others. See I Cor. 2:4.

All saints desire the glory this death route brings. Many have said, “I wish I could be just
like that person,” but little did they realize how great a price was paid for that ,f glory, that it was
the death route that brought it. All may have the same glory if they are willing to take the way
that brings it. It is a way of many little deaths along the way and also many resurrections.

We are sure that those who have made a good start for God and have later become
unfruitful, have come up against something they have refused to die to, or they would have
become a fruitful tree. But alas! When they asked God for a deeper walk with Him, He gave
them something by which they should take the death route, but they turned off to a seemingly
easy way, and the glory God meant to be worked out in their lives was never brought forth.

268
 TEAM WORK

Lesson No. 37, P. 1

Jesus said, “For the children of this world are in their generation wiser than the children
of light.” Luke 16:8. How often we find this to be true. In the world we find folks teaming
together, whether it be athletics, business or any other walk in life. How we do need this same
team work in the body of Christ. Surely if the Bible teaches anyone thing, it teaches the oneness
of God’s people, and we should all bow our heads in shame as we see the lack of it.

Jesus prayed for the oneness of His people in John 17:21, 22 and the record in Acts 2:1,
4 shows that His prayer was answered. It was the glory that united them and not merely their
special doctrinal message. See John 17: 22; and that is what it will take to unite God’s people
again. That glory can only come when God’s people turn to the Word of God with honest hearts,
willing to obey its teaching on how to deal with each other, giving honor to whom honor is due,
etc. The oneness that Jesus speaks of in His prayer is not just the agreement in unity of two
spirits, but this oneness is in the one Holy Spirit. If we compare I Peter 1:11 with II Peter 1:21,
we will find that the spirit of Christ is the Holy Ghost. Then by comparing Acts 2:4 with Acts
2:17, we find that the spirit of God is the same Holy Ghost. Therefore, the oneness of the Father
and Son is one Spirit. It was by that same one Spirit that the 120 were baptized into one body (I
Cor. 12:13), for Acts 2:4 is the birth of the Church, which is the Body of Christ. See Eph.
1:22, 23 and Col. 1:18, 24.

As charter members they were as lively stones, cemented into the one spiritual house by
the one Spirit and so became a marked people for the Lord. This is God’s plan for His people
that there should be no schism (division) in the body, but the members should have the same care
one for another. I Cor. 12:25. Now a house with the stones cemented together will continue so
unless some foreign substance begins to work in separating the stones. Sad is the record of the
Latter Rain Movement because foreign spirits have taken the claim of being the Holy Spirit and
have gotten in their deadly work of division. The Holy Spirit never divides and when we see
division of the body we may be sure that the Holy Spirit has been set aside.

God’s Word gives us Acts the second chapter as the standard of Christian fellowship:
They were in “one accord” and “Spirit filled”; and surely the same Word will give us the remedy
for our troubles if we will search for it.

Some one has rightly taught that the Bible holds a rule of contrast such as: love - hate,
life - death, God - devil and heaven - hell, etc. Thus we will find the contrast of Acts 2 with the
division mentioned in I Cor. 1:10, 13; 3:1, 4. Here we see that a foreign spirit had entered in
and he said they were carnal.

In Paul’s urgent appeal in Eph. 4 for the unity of saints, he uses the word “beseech;” and
if we will turn to the contrast found in Rom. 16:17,18, we will find he uses the same word.
“beseech” in his urgent appeal to “MARK THEM THAT CAUSE DIVISIONS and offences
contrary to the doctrine” and “bless them”? “Follow after them”? “Endorse them”? No, no, no,
brother, “AVOID THEM.” Why? “For they that are such serve

269
Lesson No. 37, P. 2

not the Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the
hearts of the simple.”

Now the advice given in that scripture sounds a lot different from some of the things we
have known where God’s people have gathered to celebrate and have a jubilee, “jubilum” time
over a division made that killed a revival spirit and caused even the unsaved to look on with
disgust. Shame! Instead of “avoiding them” they joined right in with them.

For instance, let us picture a man with good words and fair speeches in fellowship on
Brother B’s platform stopping in the saints’ homes and sowing discord through flattery and other
methods until he could pull off a following and open another mission. Now just fancy the saints
up the line, who have had sweet fellowship with Brother B, rushing to the new mission to
celebrate the beautiful (?) work accomplished in killing the revival spirit and bringing offence to
the pure Gospel of Christ. Can a worker excuse himself on the ground that the pastor is not
preaching the same doctrine as he is and he has some “new light” for the people? No, that
excuse will not stand in the clear light of honest, godly principle. If he is burdened with the
message, he should go to the pastor, preach it to him, pray with him, love him, bless him, leave
him with his flock. If the pasto accepts his message, he has a right to preach his convictions to
his own flock in love; if not, the worker has cleared himself and can go to needy fields where
there are no shepherds. Don’t bring division; God will have a mark set on you and it will remain
there till you repent and do your best to make restitution.

- - BROTHER DEARING’S PARABLE - -

The love of Jonathan to David is a wonderful figure of what God desires in Christian
brethren. David’s tribute to Jonathan is beautiful: “Very pleasant hast thou been to me: thy love
to me was wonderful, passing the love of women.” II Sam. 1:26. Now, Jonathan’s love to
David remained true to the end, but we have written the following parable to show how far the
modern Jonathan comes short of the standard set by Jonathan of old: David had a field of
mandrakes and some of the people urged Jonathan to go into David’s field and pick of his
mandrakes, but Jonathan refused because he said that he loved David. The people then turned to
Ahab; now Ahab pretended that he loved David and would kiss him when they met. However,
he was not as conscientious as Jonathan, as he had gone into other fields aforetime and picked
mandrakes; so he consented. When he had gotten them picked, he invited Jonathan to come help
eat them. Jonathan accepted the invitation saying that he would be glad to do so. Can you
imagine how David felt when he learned that his beloved Jonathan was helping Ahab and the
people eat his mandrakes?

“…O my people, they which lead thee cause thee to err, and destroy the way of thy
paths.” Isa.3:12. How true it is that the leaders are usually to blame for the division of God’s
people. If the leaders would only stand together, then the flocks would come together. “In a
multitude of counselors there is safety.” Provo 24:6. We find that gathering ourselves together
with successful Holy Ghost ministers for counsel will not take away our liberty but will promote
our freedom.

270
 SANCTIFICATION THROUGH THE BLOOD

Lesson No. 38, P. 1

Paul declares that “…We are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ
once for all.” Heb. 10:10; and John tells us that “the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us
from all sin.” I John 1:7. From these and other Scriptures we learn that sanctification through
the blood is a cleansing from the guilt and defilement of sin. The cleansing referred to is never a
cleansing from the nature of sin but it is always from its defilement and guilt. I John 3:4 says
that sin is the transgression of the Law.

Our old nature cannot be cleansed; it always remains the same; it is unchangeable. The
old nature is no where spoken of in the Word of God as being cleansed; but the Word speaks of it
as being crucified with Christ on the cross. Rom. 6:6. Our victory over the old man does not
come by a cleansing process but through the power of the indwelling Holy Spirit. We will take
that up more fully later on in the lesson. We have redemption through the blood, the forgiveness
of sins, Eph. 1:7; Col. 1:14. While we are redeemed through or with the precious blood of
Jesus, I Peter 1:19, yet it is not the blood but the life of the risen Lord that saves us from the
power and dominion of sin. For He was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our
justification, Rom. 4:25. “For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the
death of his Son much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life.” Rom. 5:10.

Luther’s Dream

Martin Luther once had a remarkable dream. He dreamed that Satan approached him
with a scroll, which was broad, long and closely written. As he proceeded to unroll it before
Luther’s eyes, he bade him read therein. This scroll contained a great list of sins and in vain he
sought to find one sin of which he was not guilty. He turned to Satan and asked, “Are these all
my sins?” “No,” replied Satan. “Let me see them all,” said Luther. Satan departed and returned
with another scroll equally as broad and long. Again Luther scanned the undeniable evidence of
his guilt. Satisfied at last at the correctness of the record, he again asked Satan, “Is this all?”
“Yes,” replied Satan, “That is all.” Then said Luther, “Take the pen and write in red across the
scrolls, ‘The blood of Jesus Christ God’s Son cleanseth from all sin.’” Satan and his scrolls
vanished.

The sacrifice of Calvary is complete–therefore, final; it is effective because it is ended. It

is so complete that there is no need of another being offered. “For by one offering He hath
perfected forever them that are sanctified.” Heb. 10:14. All New Testament believers are
sanctified by the blood. They are not cleansed from just a part of their sins, but the cleansing is
perfect and includes them all. In the death of Jesus our debt was perfectly paid and our sins
perfectly canceled. The work is so perfect that His spotless purity and stainless righteousness
becomes ours in the Holy Ghost, which is a witness unto us. Heb. 10:15.

The blood not only cleansed us but it continues to cleanse us from all sin. I John 1:7.
The cleansing of the blood gives us a perfect standing before God. In other words God does
such a complete work in cleansing us from sin that it puts us in perfect standing with

271
Lesson No. 38, P. 2

God; but our state (the development or growth we have made) is imperfect. As we go on and
feed on the Word of God and become more established, our state comes up to our standing. We
might illustrate it this way: some brother that has been on the way longer may have had more
tribulations than others. Because he has gone through those trials, it has put him on a higher
plane or in a higher state, but his standing is just the same as the brother who has not progressed
so far. Some one has said that God gives us a ticket that entitles us to go all the way through to
glory, but it is up to us to make the proper changes that come on the way. We must be sure that
we always catch the right train. Paul tells us that we are to work out our own salvation with fear
and trembling for it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.
Phil. 2:12, 13.

Now we have clearly seen how the blood has reconciled us to God, but we also want to
show how God delivers us from the power of sin through our identification with Christ in His
death and resurrection. As we stated in the first part of our lesson, when Jesus died on the cross
God dealt with the defilement of sin. But when the resurrected Christ comes back as the Holy
Spirit, He deals with the principle of sin. The method of getting victory over the sin principle or
the old nature is clearly taught in Rom. 6:1-11. It is by way of crucifixion or reckoning
ourselves dead. When the Holy Spirit comes into our lives, it gives us a new and. counteracting
nature. We then have two natures and Paul says they are warring against each other. Each is
striving for supremacy; but as we reckon that we are dead indeed unto sin or that sin has lost its
power and dominion over us, the old nature becomes powerless and the new nature (Christ
within us) enables us to live an overcoming, sinless life.

“Therefore if any man be IN Christ, he is a new creature: old things have passed away;
behold, all things are become new.” 2 Cor. 5:17. Here we notice that in order to be in union
with Christ we must be IN Christ. We read in Gal. 3:27, “As many of you as have been
baptized INTO Christ have put on Christ.” Again in Rom. 6:3, 4 we read, “Know ye not, that so
many of us as were baptized INTO Jesus Christ were baptized into His death? Therefore we are
buried with Him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the
glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life.” But what baptism is this
that puts us INTO Christ? Some say water baptism and some say Spirit baptism. But we are
convinced that it takes both the water and Spirit baptism to make the one baptism referred to
here. I believe the Spirit baptism is included because it takes more than water to put us INTO
Christ, and I believe the water baptism is included because it says we were buried with Him.
Some who have been baptized in water but did not receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit have
wondered why this could be. I believe it is because they were not baptized in the likeness of His
death. He was entirely dead, dead as He could be. But some are baptized in water before they
have entirely died out to the old man.

“Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to
whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?” Rom. 6:16. So
if we continue to be a servant of Christ, we will have a victorious life. With our old man on the
cross and Christ in us to keep him there, we can live free from the power of sin.

272
 CHRIST OUR SANCTIFICATION

Lesson No. 39, P. 1

“But of Him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and
righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption.” I Cor. 1:30.

Here we find that Jesus is made unto us sanctification. It is of God He is made unto us
sanctification, that is, of His deity (not His humanity.) The divinity of Christ is none other than
the Holy Spirit that comes into us and becomes our sanctification. It is He and He alone that can
set us aside from our self life.

Some will naturally inquire why the old self life is not educated, disciplined or reformed
and thus brought into a spiritual state. Why is it set aside and nailed to the cross? We will let the
Word of God answer these questions. It plainly teaches us that the old fleshly nature of the
unsaved man is incapable of improvement or transformation. Therefore, there was but one way
to deal with it and that was to set it aside and bring in an entirely new nature that is fitted for the
service of God and the fellowship of heaven.

Jesus had this truth in mind when He said to Nicodemus in John 3:3, 6, “Ye must be
born again…that which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of’ the Spirit is spirit.”
Here Jesus shows the utter impossibility of the improvement of the flesh and the absolute
necessity of the New Birth.

“For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his
own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh: that the
righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the
Spirit.” Rom. 8:3, 4. Here Paul says the flesh is weak. If there had been any moral or spiritual
strength in the flesh, sanctification might have come by the Law for “the law is holy…and just
and good,” Rom. 7:12. The Law was even spiritual, but the ones who tried to keep it were
carnal, sold under sin; the flesh was too weak to meet its requirements. Likewise today we might
set up high ideals and make good resolutions, but cannot live up to them as there is no strength to
carry them out. One may talk much of Christ as an example but he finds that in the natural he
has no strength to follow Him.

“The carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither
indeed can be.” Rom. 8:7. Here we find that the carnal mind is enmity against God. There is a
difference between being at enmity against some one and being an enemy of some one. Enemies
can be reconciled, but there can be no reconciliation where there is enmity. The flesh is not only
weak, but it is at enmity against God. Any show of piety that one has before he is saved is only a
sham. The 8th and 9th verses of the same chapter go on to say, “So then they that are in the
flesh cannot please God. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of
God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.” You can
whitewash the flesh and put it forward and exalt it, but its nature remains the same. Human
nature is the same regardless of environment or position.

273
Lesson No. 39, P. 2.

A kitten has clean habits. By nature it will wash itself, but the swine is a creature of filth
and never will be found with clean habits. You can take a little pig before it has ever seen a mud
hole and bring it into the house, wash it up, put a ribbon on its neck and give it the place of a
kitten; but at the first chance it will plunge into the filthiest mud hole it can find, ribbon and all.
On the other hand you can put a kitten into a mud hole and it will get out as soon as possible and
clean uP. Why is this difference between the pig and the kitten? It is because of their nature.

One tree will bring forth good apples and another tree bring forth sour apples. You can
take the tree that bears the sour apples and cultivate it, prune it and give it the best of care, but it
will continue to bring forth sour apples because that is nature. Man is just as helpless to change
his own nature as is the pig, the kitten or the apple trees. Therefore, God gives us a new nature
and nails the old one to the cross. The new nature is given to us in Christ by the power of the
Holy Ghost. In Rom. 8:12-14 we read, “Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to
live after the flesh. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do
mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are
the sons of God.”

Let us now consider Rom. 6:6 as given in the Weymouth Translation: “This we know
that our old self was nailed to the cross with Him, in order that our sinful nature might be
deprived of its power.” From this verse we see that it takes Christ to deprive the self life of its
power as it is reckoned to be dead.

Rom. 6:11 brings out that there is to be a double reckoning, first that we “be dead indeed
unto sin.” Then comes the second and more important that we reckon ourselves “alive unto God
through Jesus Christ our Lord.” Herein lies the secret of our victory, when we cease to mourn
over the death of our self life and keep busy in the activities of the new life, we will then be well
on our way to a settled place in God.

Paul says, “I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in
me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me,
and gave himself for me.” Gal. 2:20. Notice he says, “I am crucified” and “I live.” These
sound like paradoxical statements and no doubt would be confusing to non-spiritual people; but
to the believer who has found a victorious life with Christ as his sanctification, there is no
conflict. He lives after the new nature while he is dead to the self life to which once he was a
slave.

274
 SANCTIFICATION BY THE SPIRIT

Lesson No. 40, P. 1

The above expression occurs only three times in the New Testament: in Rom. 15:16; II
Thess. 2:13 and I Peter 1:2. However, the truth expressed therein is continually brought out in
the Epistles. In fact the purpose of writing the Epistles was that God’s people might be urged to
follow en in the sanctification of the Spirit.

You will notice that there is a difference between the sanctification of the Spirit and the
sanctification of the blood. The former cleansed us when we became believers and made us fit
for the incoming of the Holy Spirit, while the sanctification of the Spirit is a progressive work in
the saints of God. The perfect standing that the believer obtains through the blood should be the
strongest kind of an appeal for him to live a holy and victorious life. When once he gets the
vision of the glorious victory won for him in Christ, he is impelled by divine love to press on to a
God-pleasing victory through grace.

As we continue our subject of sanctification by the Spirit, let us boldly affirm that God
has made full and free provision for a life of unbroken victory over every form of sin. This is not
only plainly taught in the Word, but it has been the happy experience of thousands of good and
useful men and women all down through this Christian era. It is generally admitted fact that we
can live this kind of a victorious life; but when it comes to the method of bringing it about, there
are several conflicting views.

IT IS NOT BY SELF-INFLICTED PUNISHMENT: The Roman Catholics and others

believe that the soul can be purified by the practice of self-inflicted punishment. They attempt to
bring the sinful nature into subjection by denying themselves of rest and food and by wearing
clothing that irritates their bodies and by doing a lot of other things to inflict punishment upon
themselves. They are to be admired for their earnestness, but alas! When they get through with
all of these various forms of torture, they are just as sinful as they were at first. Jesus did not
teach sanctification by denying ourselves of our natural desires, but He taught that it could be
obtained by getting a new heart and mind that would delight to do the things that please God. It
is true that we are taught self-denial but not the kind that deprives us of some lawful thing in
order to bring about a holiness in us. If we deny ourselves of some necessity so that the children
of God can be benefited, we will be rewarded for it, but we will not be made more pure and holy
by it. Victory over sin does not come that way.

IT IS NOT BY SUPPRESSION. There is another class of Christians who seek

deliverance from the self nature by suppression. Their church sets up for them some standard of
righteousness and they propose by their will power and self-effort to live up to it. You can
suppress the sinful nature at one point and it will show up at another. If you succeed in getting a
man reformed by his own efforts, he is likely to become filled with pride and self-confidence.
These are more dangerous than his former sins for he is harder to reach with the Gospel of
salvation. Many a person has renounced some outstanding sin only to become a proud, boasting
moralist. It is impossible to get victory over pride, envy, jealousy, an unforgiving spirit, unholy
desires and a bad temper by the method of suppression.

275
Lesson No. 40, P. 2

IT IS NOT BY ERADICATION: There are not a few Christian people who believe that
sanctification can be obtained only by the eradication of the carnal, sinful nature. By that
method they are supposed to be delivered as completely from the old man as when a stump is
pulled from the ground or a weed from the garden. They teach that this wonderful experience
comes as a Second Instantaneous Work of Grace. After you have received that experience they
claim you can then be filled with the Holy Ghost and have clear sailing. A careful study of all
the twenty-five or more scriptures in the New Testament regarding the subject of sanctification
reveals that not one of them teaches a second work of grace, the eradication of the old man. If
such a thing were possible, the person with such an experience would be passed temptation, for
we are only tempted when we are drawn away by our own lusts and enticed. James 1:14. How
could one be drawn away by his own lusts and enticed if they were all eradicated and taken out
root and branch? In Rom. 6:12 Paul says, “Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that
ye should obey it in the lusts thereof.” If it were not possible for sin to reign over us, why did
Paul give this warning? The fact is that eradication of the self nature is not only unbiblical but it
is also unscientific. If you separate the Adam or moral nature from a man, you will have a
funeral to attend. Nature is so essentially a part of mortal man that to eradicate it would mean
the destruction of man himself.

Some would say, “If you do not believe in Self-inflicted Punishment or Suppression or
Eradication, how then can you claim the victory while the carnal nature still exists?” It would be
as well to ask how the slaves of the South were delivered without killing the slaveholders. They
were delivered by the bringing in of a greater power. This illustration of the deliverance of the
slaves may not be a perfect one because the Northern army did not have an unlimited strength by
which to deliver them. But thank God! There is power enough behind the blood washed child of
God to deprive the self life of its power and set the believer free.

The story is told of two men; one believed in suppression and the other in eradication.
They got to talking on the subject of sanctification and one declared it came by suppression and
the other declared it came by eradication. The argument finally became so heated that both
became red under the collar and each proved he did not have the experience he was talking
about. A third man who had overheard the conversation approached them and said, “Brethren,
you are both wrong; it does not come by suppression, nor eradication, but by habitation!” He
referred, of course, to the indwelling Spirit of God.

276
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 31 to 35)

Lesson No. 31

1. Why should we obey those who have the rule over us?
2. How should we treat those who labor in Word and doctrine?
3. When can a man rejoice in his own works?
4. What is the difference in dealing with an elder who sins, and a laymember who does the
same?
5. What attitude should we take toward tithing to prove that we are the children of
Abraham?

Lesson No. 32

1. What were some of the outstanding facts in connection with the appointing of the first
deacons?
2. Name some of the qualifications of a deacon.
3. For what period of time is a deacon appointed?
4. If one is an anointed speaker, but does not have the leadership, what useful place can he
fill?
5. Why are young men needed in the work of the Lord?

Lesson No. 33

1. Why should we maintain good works, seeing we are not saved by works?
2. When a worker stays in a home where the husband is unsaved, how might he win that
man to the Lord by his conduct?
3. How should a worker conduct himself in regard to worldliness, while staying in the home
of unsaved people?
4. What did Paul tell his converts to do so that he might rejoice in the day of Christ?
5. Did Paul make a difference in his ways when in compa with one class and that of
another?

Lesson No. 34

1. What grace or attribute is needed to keep one from being deceived by a false teaching on
“Overcoming”?
2. What kind of food does the “old man” enjoy?
3. What is the only way by which the Christian can be an overcomer?
4. What part of God’s Word should these false teachers heed?
5. If one is not an overcomer, “That is he?

Lesson No. 35

1. What is the outstanding sin mentioned in the Bible?

2. Why is unbelief such an awful sin?
3. What did unbelief do to the children of Israel who had come out of Egypt?
4. What calamity was brought upon a good man for not believing the message of an angel?
5. What becomes of unbelievers?

277
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 36 to 40)

Lesson No. 36

1. Explain the word “us” and the word “you” in our lesson text.
2. What law always works in the bringing of an increase of life?
3. What two classes of people do the caterpillars represent by their actions?
4. What did Paul say about the light afflictions he received?
5. How can we become fruitful Christians?

Lesson No. 37

1. In what way are the people of the world wiser than God’s children?
2. What was the burden of Jesus’ prayer for His people?
3. Contrast the Church at Jerusalem and the Church at Corinth.
4. What did Paul say our conduct should be in regard to those who cause division?
5. What advice are we given in the book of Proverbs which will promote freedom among
God’s people?

Lesson No. 38

1. From what does the blood cleanse God’s people?

2. What then should be done with the old nature?
3. What was it that reconciled us to God?
4. Explain what people are sanctified by the blood.
5. Explain the difference between our “state” and our “standing.”

Lesson No. 39

1. How is Christ said to have become our sanctification?

2. Is it possible to build up the natural man into a spiritual state?
3. Can human nature be changed by environment or position?
4. Can self improvement produce a new nature in man?
5. What is God’s plan in making man a new creation?

Lesson No. 40

1. What is the difference between sanctification of the blood and sanctification of the Spirit?
2. If one is sanctified by the Spirit, what kind of a life will be produced?
3. Explain two unscriptural methods of attempting to get victory over the “old man.”
4. What would be the state of man if the old nature were destroyed?
5. What is God’s way of dealing with the old nature?

278
 SANCTIFICATION BY THE WORD

Lesson No. 41, P. 1

In this lesson we will see that sanctification of the Spirit and sanctification by the Word
are linked together; they carry out the same purpose. Sanctification by the Spirit is God within
us working out our salvation. Phil. 2:12, 13. The Word is on the outside of us, but as we eat of
it and get it on the inside, it, too, works for us. The Word of God is the spiritual food we eat; we
live by it. See Matt. 4:4. The Spirit in us receives the Word and through the Word reveals the
will of God to us. God gives us a perfect standing when the blood is applied because by it we are
cleansed from all sin; but we can only hold this perfect standing on condition that we walk on
toward the perfecting of our state as the will of God is revealed to us by the Word.

Jesus prayed, “Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth.” John 17:17. I John
5:6 says that the Spirit which witnesses to the blood is truth. John 16:13 says, “Howbeit when
he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth…” We read in II Tim. 3:16, 17,
“All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for
correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly
furnished unto all good works.” Jesus told the Sadducees that it took both the power of God and
the scriptures to keep them from error. See Matt. 22:29. One may live in the dead letter of
formalism if he takes the stand that he needs the scriptures only, and refuses the Holy Spirit’s
operation in his life. On the other hand, some who have been filled with the Spirit have been
overcome with fanaticism because they did not see the need of studying the scripture and seeking
the wisdom it imparts. From the quotations above we see that both the Spirit and the Word are
necessary to our sanctification.

Since we know that it is impossible for anyone in any instance to have all the truth, how
then can anyone teach from John 17:17 that we are sanctified by an instantaneous work of grace,
the eradication of the old man? The Word can only come to us in a progressive way, precept
upon precept, here a little and there a little. II Peter 3:18 tells us we are to grow in knowledge.
Therefore our sanctification by the Word can only be a progressive work. The Word of God
does not say the Spirit will thrust us immediately into all truth, but it does tell us that the Spirit
will “guide us into all truth.” This, of course, is a progressive work, rather than an instantaneous
work.

If we are led by the Spirit of God, the truth of the Word will be opened to us as a lamp to
our feet and a light to our path. Psa. 119:105. As we walk in the light that is shed upon our
path by the Word, the blood by which we were sanctified and given a perfect standing in the
beginning of our Christian life, will continue to cleanse us from all sin.

“Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? By taking heed thereto according to
thy word.” Psa. 119:9. This scripture shows that individuals are sanctified by the Word. When
Jesus prayed for His disciples, He said, “Sanctify them through thy truth, thy word is truth.”
Then we find in Eph. 5:25, 26 that Christ loved the Church and gave Himself for it that He
might sanctify and cleanse it by the washing of water by the Word. So we see that whether it be
an individual, the disciples, or the Church, they are all alike sanctified by the Word. It is not an
instantaneous work of grace, but a growing in the grace of God. II Peter 3:18.

279
Lesson No. 41, P. 2

Sanctification by the Word can only be accomplished when the believer does the will of God as
it is revealed to him by the Word. Some will put their own revelations and dreams ahead of the
Word of God, but any experience that has not grown out of definite contact with the Word may
be called in question. One may spend whole nights in prayer without profit if he is not willing to
do the will of God as it is revealed to him by the Word. The depth of all Christian experiences
must be determined by the measure of one’s abandonment to the Word.

In Provo 4:18 we read, “But the path of the just is as a shining light, that shineth more
and more unto the perfect day.” Here is the promise of a continual increase of light as we press
on in the pathway of glory. What is this light on the path of the just if it is not the Word of God
illuminated by the Holy Ghost? The passage of scripture in Psa. 119:105 shows a double
purpose of the Word. First, it is a lamp to our feet so we can see how to walk; and then it is a
light to our path. Like the head lights on an auto, it forecasts distant scenes and discloses future
events. The world doesn’t have this light because it comes by the Spirit. Therefore, the children
of God know of things that are about to take place in this world that the wise and educated
unsaved know nothing about. Peter well knew the meaning of this when he declared, “We have
also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that
shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts.” 2 Pet. 1:19.
Here he says the sure word of prophecy shines in a dark place. The past is not dark for we know
it, and we know the present, but the future is that dark place. But, thank God, we have a light
that shines on our path and we are not walking in darkness concerning future events. In a special
way the Word has made plain the coming of the Lord which will take place in the near future.

There is nothing beside the Word of God that gives light on what is out ahead of us in
this dark world. We as believers have this light and we ought to cherish it and walk in every ray
we can receive. We can only keep spiritual as we keep walking in all the light received from the
Word. The reason some do not keep the experience they get from the Lord is because they fail to
keep walking, and soon they go back into the world. It is impossible for one to stay long in
anyone state; we are either moving on in God, or we are going back.

God’s Word is full of doctrine, and how very inconsistent it is for anyone to claim
sanctification and not be willing to listen to the preaching of doctrine, let alone be willing to
walk in it! If truth is the means of our sanctification, it is very necessary that we as saints should
know what the truth really is. In some places there is a great outcry against doctrine as though it
were something apart from the truth. They talk about Christianity being a life and not a creed.
But Christianity is the expression of a life, and that life comes from obedience to that form of
doctrine delivered by the disciples of Jesus. (Rom. 6:17).

Jesus Christ is not only the “Way, and the Life,” but He also is the “Truth,” and as such
He endorsed every part of the Bible as God’s Word, and therefore through it we are sanctified.

280
 FAITH CALLETH THOSE THINGS
THAT BE NOT AS THOUGH THEY WERE
Rom. 4:17

Lesson No. 42

Our subject is a far reaching text, and if God were not back of it, it could not be counted
as truth; but with Him back of it of whom it is written that there is nothing impossible, we dare to
trust it to be workable. The law of faith is as sure to bring results as any other law that is
properly complied with. First God promises, then we believe, and the result is that we get what
we have believed for.

God made a promise to Abram that he would have a son, and he considered not the
deadness of himself nor the deadness of Sarah’s womb, but he was strong in faith giving glory to
God. While he was yet childless he believed God was able to make alive from the dead; so God
called the “things that be not as though they were” and changed his name to Abraham, meaning
the father of many nations.

The text is written of Abraham, who by faith became the father of us all. For Abraham
believed God and it was counted unto him for righteousness, for it was imputed to him without
works. See Rom. 4:5-6. Because Abraham lived before the New Testament came into force
(Heb. 9:16-17) God could not impart righteousness (the Holy Ghost is our righteousness) to him
so He just counted him righteous.

Now while Abraham had righteousness accounted to him, yet he with all the other Old
Testament worthies died in faith having not received the promise, God having provided some
better thing for us. Heb. 11: 39-40. But if he had lived on till the Day of Pentecost, he would
have been found in the upper room with the other believers waiting for the “better thing,” the
promise of the Holy Ghost!

We so often meet with the question, “What are you going to do with the many faithful
people who have lived for God and yet never experienced the baptism of the Holy Ghost as in
Acts 2:4?” Then we are glad for our text by which we can answer that God can call those things
which be not as though they were. If God would count Abraham’s faith for righteousness and
call him the “father of many” while he was yet childless, is it not just like Him to do that for my
old faithful grandmother? Yes, He can and does, thank God! I am not talking about all the
professors that died before the outpouring of the Spirit, but I am talking about those who really
walked with God. When those precious souls surrendered their lives to the known will of God,
they were made happy in the blessing He gave them and the blood gave them a clean slate, a
perfect standing before God. Yet we have to admit that their state was far different from that of a
Spirit-filled believer of today. Can we not believe that their standing was just as good as ours,
that God through their faith would call the things that be not as though they were?

However, if those same people had lived on to see our day of increased light and had
desired to keep their standing, they too would have embraced Acts 2:4 and would soon have
been rejoicing in a Spirit-filled life. Thus their standing would have remained the same, but their
state would have been greatly changed.

281
 BORN OF THE SPIRIT
John 3:5

Lesson No. 43, P. 1

We enter reverently into this study on the birth of the Spirit, realizing there are two
schools of thought regarding this subject. We shall not attempt to prove any point by some
private interpretation of the Word, but shall hold to the rule laid down in our Lesson Number
Three, which is called “Rightly Dividing the Word of Truth.”

We are certain that the birth of the Spirit is a New Testament experience and, therefore,
must come through the cleansing of the blood. As we go into the study of the scripture on this
subject, we must have the fact fully settled in our minds that it was needful for Jesus as High
Priest to enter heaven itself (the present Holiest of All) with His own blood to appear in the
presence of God for us. This being true, it would have been impossible for His disciples to have
received the benefits of the blood until He as High Priest was in that office. We are, therefore,
forced to acknowledge that the witness to the blood was the outpouring of the Holy Ghost as
recorded in Acts 2:4, for it is the Holy Ghost that witnesses to the blood, as we read in Heb.
10:15 concerning the “offering” of His blood (vs. 14): If Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a
witness to us.” See also 1 John 5:6. After Jesus ascended with His blood, what spiritual
experience came to the disciples other than the receiving of the Holy Spirit? How then, if the
blood must cleanse before one can be born of the Spirit, could the disciples have been born of the
Spirit in any other way than by receiving the baptism of the Holy Spirit?

In the other school of thought which teaches that men are born of the Spirit before
receiving the baptism of the Holy Ghost, we find their arguments are founded largely upon
experiences and blessings that various individuals have had before receiving the baptism of the
Holy Ghost. Now the book of Acts records the early ministry of the disciples and their
evangelistic work; and if we cannot find these experiences named there in the revealed Word of
God, it is not safe to rely on them. For the sake of those who put trust in such experiences, let
me say that I have contacted scores of people who claimed the new birth at their conversion; but
after these same people were filled with the Spirit, they testified to the fact that before receiving
the Holy Ghost they had just enough religion to make them miserable because of the battle they
had to live up to the high standard of righteousness. However, they found that after receiving the
baptism of the Spirit, which is God’s righteousness, it was no longer they who had to live this
life, but it was Christ who lived within them. 2 Cor. 6:16.

I think we will all agree that if one is born of God he is a son of God; he is a joint heir of
Christ and as such he should be entitled to the inheritance promised to an heir of God. But those
who claim the New Birth at conversion are met with the stubborn fact that unless they get the
baptism of the Spirit they cannot go to heaven when Jesus comes. They claim they are sons of
God, heirs of God, and yet because they have no oil (the Holy Ghost) they are told, “Verily, I
know you not.” Matt. 25:12. Such things cannot be! How could one be a fully born-again son
of God, a joint heir with Christ, and at the same time be refused his inheritance when Jesus
comes??

282
Lesson No. 43, P. 2

In my early ministry I belonged to that school of thought, but with an honest heart I saw
the inconsistency of the thing I was teaching, and turned to the Word of God for the truth. I
found there were three conclusions before me and it was needful that I choose one: First, the
teaching that it is not necessary to nave the baptism to go up in the rapture, Second, that speaking
in tongues is not the evidence of the baptism of the Holy Ghost, that anyone who receives a
blessing of the Spirit has the baptism Third, that the baptism of the Spirit if: the birth of the
Spirit. I chose the latter, and after 18 years of careful study, am settled in heart and mind that
this is the true teaching of God’s Word on this subject,

I believe that to be born of the Spirit is the highest experience anyone could receive in
this life. I cannot consider it to be otherwise. A searching of the Word will prove that there is no
incident recorded where the disciples received a spiritual experience before the Day of Pentecost.
In fact it would be scripturally impossible for them to get a New Testament experience until
Jesus as our High Priest had ascended into heaven. After receiving the Holy Ghost, Peter
preached to the multitudes, telling them of their wickedness in crucifying Jesus. As they heard
the message preached, they were pricked in their hearts and asked what they should do. Peter
gave them Acts 2:38. Did he tell them they must be born of the Spirit, and then receive the Holy
Ghost? No. He told them that by repenting and obeying God’s command to be baptized in Jesus’
name, they would receive the gift of the Spirit. The only birth of the Spirit promised to them was
the gift of the Holy Ghost.

While Peter was preaching to Cornelius and his household informing them of Jesus’
death and resurrection, “The Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. For they heard
them speak with tongues and magnify God…” Acts 1:44-46. Later when Peter was speaking at
the Jerusalem Council of what had taken place at the house of Cornelius, he said, “A good while
ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the
gospel, and believe. And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the
Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us; and put no difference between us and them, purifying their
hearts by faith.” Acts 15:7-9. There is no possible place given here for these Gentiles to have
received an experience called the New Birth aside from the reception of the Holy Ghost. We
find in Acts 11:18 that the Apostles at Jerusalem in accepting the conversion of the Gentiles
glorified God saying, “Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life.” The
Holy Ghost was a witness to the Apostles that the Gentiles had received eternal life, and Paul
said, “The gift of God is eternal life.” See Rom. 6:23.

When Ananias was sent to Saul with the message of New Testament salvation, he spoke
to Saul of no other spiritual experience save being filled with the Holy Ghost. In Acts 9:17 we
read, “Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest, hath
sent me, that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost.”

In the early Church’ the only Christianity people knew about was Holy Ghost religion.
Many today, not having the full revelation of apostolic teaching, have received abnormal
experiences. But let us not allow the below par or abnormal experiences of any man cause us to
stop short of the normal New Testament standard of salvation.

283
 BORN OF THE SPIRIT, CONTINUED

Lesson No. 44, P. 1

In Acts the eighth chapter, we find that a great revival came to Samaria under the
ministry of PhiliP. Many miracles and healing took place, which brought great joy to the city.
Acts 8:8. Philip baptized those who believed him, but there is no mention made of anyone being
born of the Spirit, or receiving any other spiritual experience. Acts 8:12. When Peter and John
came down and laid hands on them, they received the gift of the Holy Spirit. Acts 8:17.

In Acts 19:1-6, it is recorded that Paul found certain disciples at Ephesus, which knew
only the baptism of John. They had never heard of the Holy Ghost being outpoured. Paul taught
them to believe on Jesus and after they were baptized in Jesus’ name they received the Holy
Ghost and spoke in tongues and prophesied. There is no mention of their having been born of
the Spirit before they received the Holy Ghost. In fact, throughout the entire book of Acts there
is no mention made of anyone who was born of the Spirit, or who received any other experience,
apart from receiving the gift of the Holy Ghost.

In John 1:12, 13 we read, “But as many as received him, to them gave he power to
become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: which were born, not of blood,
nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.” Here we find that those who
received Jesus were given power to become the sons of God by being born of God. We know
that Jesus, the only son God had, must needs die in order that He might bring forth other sons of
God: “Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it
bringeth forth much fruit.” John 12:24. We have already shown that as High Priest, Jesus must
rise from the dead and go into heaven, the present Holiest of All, and appear in the presence of
God for the sins of the people.

Oh! But I hear someone say that in I John 5:1 we read, “Whosoever believeth that Jesus
is the Christ is born of God,” and I John 4:15 says, “Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the
Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God.” Very well, but now let us notice what this
same author tells us about how we can know that He dwells in us: “Hereby know we that we
dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit.” I John 4:13. John further
says, “Whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world,” (I John 5:4) and we know that it takes
nothing short of the baptism of the Spirit in order to be an overcomer.

Some will take scripture from the four gospels, referring to that period of time before the
death of Christ, to attempt to prove the disciples were born of God before the outpouring of the
Holy Spirit. It is true that the Lord told the disciples to rejoice because their names were written
in heaven, but this standing they had before God was under the Old Covenant, and therefore
could not refer to the New Covenant born-again experience. Read carefully Hebrews nine,
verses 16 and 17 and you will see that the New Covenant was not in force until after the death of
Jesus. “For where a testament (covenant or will) is, there must also of necessity be the death of
the testator. For a testament is of force after men are dead.” By this we see that it takes the
blood of Jesus to cleanse from sin before one can be born of the Spirit, and that the re-birth of the
Spirit, or experience of New Testament salvation could not have existed before the crucifixion.

284
Lesson No. 44, P. 2

Jesus said in John 15:5, “I am the vine, ye are the branches: he that abideth in me, and I
in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing.” Some will say,
“Surely the disciples were born of God at this time.” No, the New Testament was not in force at
that time so they could not have had a New Testament experience, but those whom Jesus called
after Him were the natural branches spoken of in Romans the 11th chapter, You will remember
that John 1:11, 12 says that He came to “His own” and His own received Him not, but as many
as did receive Him to them He gave power to become the sons of God. If we study carefully, we
will note that those who did receive Him were that remnant spoken of in Romans, the branches
that were not broken off. Being branches by nature, they went on and received the Spirit so that
they might still abide in the vine.

Those who received Him not were broken off. But when and for what were the others
broken off? When they with wicked hands crucified Jesus? Was it for that they were broken
off? Oh no! After Peter had told them that with wicked hands they had crucified the Lord (Acts
2:23), almost in the next breath he told them that the promise of the Holy Ghost was for them
and their children if they would but meet the conditions. Acts 2:39. In Acts 3:25, 26 he said,
“Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers,
saying to Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed. Unto you first
God having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away everyone of you from
his iniquities.” No, it was not for crucifying Him that they were cut off, but for rejecting the
resurrected Christ when He came back as the Holy Ghost. It was for rejecting the Holy Spirit
baptism, which is the real born again experience.

Jesus said to Nicodemus, “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot
enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of
the Spirit is spirit.” John 3:5, 6. Here we find the plain statement that our flesh was born in our
first birth, but it takes the second birth to be born of God. Jesus said, “And I will pray the Father,
and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of
truth…for he dwelleth with you and shall be in you.” In. 14:16, 17. The Lord Jesus in His
physical presence was their Comforter, but He must leave them. See John 16:7. The Spirit of
truth that dwelt with them was the Father, which was in Jesus doing the works. See John 14:17,
10, 11. Jesus said that He would be in them as the Comforter which the Father would send. In
verse 20 He said, “At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you.”
The Spirit could not be given until Jesus went away or until He had gone from death into heaven,
there to appear in the presence of God for them. Then, and not until then, could they receive the
Spirit.

In John 16:7 this same thought is emphasized, “…It is expedient for you that I go away:
for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart I will send him unto
you. It If you will follow carefully His discourse from this verse through verse 21, you will see
that Jesus referred to the time of His departure as a time of sorrow as when a woman is in sorrow
and travail (vs. 20), and that He likened the sending of the Holy Spirit to a birth in verse 21: “but
as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man
is born into the world.” See also verse 22. “Ye now therefore have sorrow: but I will see you
again (at Pentecost!) And your heart will rejoice,” – over the New Birth in the Holy Ghost!

285
 A MESSAGE TO YOUNG CONVERTS

Lesson No. 45, P. 1

The following is taken from an article written by Bro. Bickford:

“My Dear friends,

“You have taken upon you the choicest of names, that of a Christian. First of all please
notice where this name was first used. Read Acts 11:26. As in olden times, so today, many walk
and bear this name who are unworthy to do so. But we expect all of you to be real Bible
Christians. By this we mean that you will endeavor in all your ways to do everything just as the
Word of God teaches. We shall pray for you to this end.

“About the first step after repenting and starting the Christian life you will realize that the
Bible teaches water baptism. Study the following scriptures: Mark 16:16; Matt. 28:19; Acts
2:38; 8:16; 19:5. The Bible teaches that the old man is reckoned dead and water baptism is his
burial. Rom. 6:3-8, 11. The next process is the resurrection of the new man in Christ Jesus.
Col. 3:1, 2. The Bible teaches that everyone baptized in water in the early church was baptized
in the name of the Lord Jesus. There is no other NAME by which we can be saved. Acts 4:12.

“In Eph. 4:5 we read that there is but one Baptism. This must include the water and the
Spirit according to John 3:5. So we conclude that it takes both water baptism and the baptism in
the Holy Ghost to complete the ONE BAPTISM of Eph. 4:5. Jesus further corroborates this by
His answer to John’s protest in Matt. 3:15: “Suffer it to be so now, for thus it becometh us to
fulfill ALL RIGHTEOUSNESS.” Upon the authority of God’s precious Word, we beseech all
you young converts to consider yourself only half baptized if you have been baptized in water
only, and have not yet received the baptism in the Holy Ghost.

“Many these days are getting the blessed infilling of the Spirit the Bible way, speaking in
other tongues as the Spirit gives utterance as they obey the Lord in water baptism, but as for
those who have not yet received this experience, we would call your attention to Lk. 24:49
where Jesus tells His disciples, “Tarry ye…until ye be endued with power from on high.” On the
day of Pentecost Peter said, “The promise is fox you and your children.” But we find many have
to wait on God until they are rid of everything that would hinder them from receiving the
precious Holy Spirit. So we exhort every young convert not to be satisfied until you have waited
on the Lord and received this blessed baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire, which John the Baptist
said Jesus came to give. Furthermore you will find that in three cases we are specifically told
that they spoke in tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance. See Acts 2:4; 10:46 and Acts 19:6.
Millions allover the world today are receiving this Bible experience, and it is YOUR privilege to
be among this number. So again we say, TARRY UNTIL!

“It is your privilege to have one or more Spiritual gifts after or as soon as you are filled
with the Holy Ghost. Many well-intentioned preachers and teachers these days make the sad
mistake of teaching that tongues is always spoken of as one of the spiritual gifts.

286
Lesson No. 45, P. 2

But unless you make a distinction between the sign of the new tongue in Acts, and the gift of
tongues in I Cor 12th and 14th chapters, you will be confused in your teaching regarding the
baptism of the Holy Ghost. Notice carefully that in I Cor. 12, Paul starts the chapter by saying,
“Now concerning spiritual gifts.” But in the book of Acts where people received the baptism in
the Spirit, the speaking with tongues was an evidence that the Spirit had come to dwell within.
There is no question but what the standard of the early church was that everyone be filled with
the Spirit, and that they all spoke with tongues initially when receiving the experience, as
specified in the three chapters listed above.

“So we repeat that it is the privilege of every child of God to have one or more of the
Spiritual Gifts listed in I Cor. 12:8-10, and if you will prayerfully study all three chapters, I Cor.
12, 13, 14, you will be enlightened a great deal as to the reception and use of these gifts.

“Jesus said in Matt. 6:33, “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and
ALL THINGS shall be added unto you.” Among the ALL THINGS many are finding it to be
their privilege to have Jesus as their Great Physician. Just think what a legacy this brings to a
child of God. Millions allover the world have been healed in the past few years by the power of
God. In order to stand on scriptural ground, familiarize yourself with the following scriptures:
Ps. 103:1-3; Ex. 15:26; Matt. chapters 8 to 10; Mark 16:16-18; James 5:13, 14, and many
others you can search out for yourself.

“Then always remember that the consummation of our hope in Jesus is the fact of His
coming again, which is referred to 358 times in the New Testament as well as many times in the
Old. 2 Tim. 2:15 is a good verse with which to close this message. Please look it up and do as
it says, and God will bless you and keep you on the way. Lovingly submitted.” — By F.
Harold Bickford, Mars Hill, Maine.

I heartily endorse this lesson given by our Brother Bickford as the plain word of truth and
we want to advise you who have made a start in the Christian way to take heed to the instructions
contained therein. Do not stop until it is all fulfilled in your life and experience; and after you
have attained to all that is taught therein, remember you have just gotten a good start in the
Christian life. After you have received the baptism of the Holy Ghost do not make the mistake
of feeling that you have finished with earnestly seeking after God. Never settle down to a life of
inactivity. You are then in a place, after receiving the Spirit of God, where you need to be very
active in the study of God’s Word and in witnessing to others of the wonderful life you have
found in Jesus. Only those who do this will be able to grow in grace and in the knowledge of
Jesus Christ. See I Peter 2:1-5. Paul emphasized the need of growing in grace and in the
knowledge of the Word in Heb. 5:12-14 and Heb. 6:1-3.

As you search the New Testament you will find the will of God for your life, and as your
body requires food for the natural man, so now you must feed the “new man.” The Word of God
is the only food you can eat that will make you a healthy Christian. Matt. 4:4. A good, healthy
Christian is one who is well balanced by both the Spirit and the Word.

287
 GOD HAS A PLAN FOR YOUR LIFE

Lesson No. 45, P. 3

God does nothing without a plan; He had a plan all completed before He made the world.
He planned to have a Son in the fulness of time (Gal. 4:4) and also He planned that the Son was
to be slain. See I Peter 1:19, 20.

God gave Noah a plan for the ark, and Moses a plan for the Tabernacle ill the wilderness.
He has a plan for the ages and for each individual life.

We cannot fulfill God’s plan for us until we have accepted Jesus as Saviour and have
been born again; and then if we will realize He has a plan for us each hour of the day, we can
enter into His plan and live each day for Him. In Psalms 37:23 we read that the steps of a good
man are ordered by the Lord.

HOW ARE WE TO KNOW JUST WHAT THIS PLAN IS?

“This I say then, walk in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh.” Gal.
5:16. The Old Testament gives us a very beautiful illustration of this great spiritual walk. The
Tabernacle in the wilderness represents our body, which is a temporary structure, a place for God
to dwell. When the Tabernacle was dedicated a cloud of heavenly glory and divine presence
filled it. When we are born again the Holy Spirit takes up His abode in our bodies. “For ye are
the temple of the living God; as God has said, I will dwell in them and walk in them; and I will
be their God and they shall be my people.” 2 Cor. 6:16. The cloud represents the Holy Ghost.

“And on the day that the Tabernacle was reared up the cloud covered the
Tabernacle…And when the cloud was taken up from the Tabernacle, then after that the children
of Israel journeyed: and in the place where the cloud abode, there the children of Israel pitched
their tents. At the commandment of the Lord the children of Israel journeyed, and at the
commandment of the Lord they pitched: as long as the cloud abode upon the Tabernacle they
rested in their tents.” Num. 9:15, 17, 18.

Just as the cloud guided the children of Israel, so will the Holy Spirit guide us. To find
God’s plan for our lives we need only to yield ourselves to His divine will and be led of the
Spirit. As we walk in the Spirit, we fulfill God’s plan for us; and when we do not walk in the
Spirit, we are out of God’s planned will for us and are walking in the flesh. Only that which is
done through the guidance of the Holy Spirit will endure; all else will vanish like chaff from the
summer threshing floor. We should recognize that all of our time belongs to God. None of it
should be squandered. Whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do, all should be done for the
glory of God.

However small the work may appear, if done for His glory, God will take notice of it and
reward it. Even a cup of cold water given in His name will be rewarded. Oh, let us yield
ourselves to God that He may fulfill His purpose in our lives.

288
 THE GODHEAD

Lesson No. 46, P. 1

Note: Wherever LORD (all written in capitals) occurs, it means Jehovah, the name of
God. This explains why “Jehovah” is used in our lessons in the place of “LORD” in a number of
the following scriptures. Lord (first letter only capitalized) means Adonai, or Supreme Ruler.

That Divinity and Humanity are united in the Person of Christ, making Him both God
and man is proven by the Prophets, the Apostles, Jesus Himself, and by other scriptural
connections.

I. THE PROPHETS DECLARE:

1. Christ is God:

“Behold, your God will come…he will come and save you. Then the eyes of the blind
shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as
an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing.” Isa. 35:4-6. Compare this with the question that
John sent his disciple to ask of Jesus, and also the answer that Jesus gave: “Art thou he that
should come, or do we look for another?” The answer was, “Tell John the blind receive their
sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, etc.” Matt. 11:3, 5.
“The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of JEHOVAH, make
straight in the desert a highway for our GOD.” Isa. 40:3. “I will send my messenger, and he
shall prepare the way before me…saith JEHOVAH of HOSTS.” Mal. 3:1. Compare with
John’s confession in Matt. 3:3. “Lo, this is our God; we have waited for him, and he will
save us: this is JEHOVAH…we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation.” Isa. 25:9. “For
thy Maker is thine husband; JEHOVAH of HOSTS is his name; and thy Redeemer, the
HOLY ONE of Israel; the God of the whole earth shall he be called.” Isa. 54:5. Compare
with Eph. 5:30-32, Mt. 9:15, Rev. 19:7 where Christ is called husband or bridegroom.

2. Christ is Man:

He was a MAN of sorrows, one acquainted with grief, with no form nor comeliness, and
no beauty in him that we should desire him. He was wounded; he was bruised; he was
striped and on him was laid the iniquity of us all. He was oppressed; he was afflicted; he was
taken from prison and judgment. He was cut off from the land of the living; he was stricken;
he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death. See Isa. 53:3-9.

3. Christ is both God and Man:

“Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son (humanity), and shall call his name
Immanuel (divinity, for it means God with us, Matt. 1:23). Isa. 7:14. “For unto us a child
is born, unto us a son is given (humanity)…and his name shall be called the MIGHTY GOD,
the EVERLASTING FATHER (divinity).” Isa. 9:6. “I will raise unto David a righteous
Branch (humanity),…he shall be called, THE LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS (divinity).”
Jer. 2:6.

289
Lesson No. 46, P. 2

II. THE APOSTLES DECLARE:

1. Christ is God:

“The Word was God.” John 1:1. Thomas said, “My Lord and my God.” John 20:28.
Paul said Christ was “God blessed for ever.” Rom. 9:5. “God was manifest in the flesh.” 1
Tim 3:16. John said that Jesus Christ is the true God, and eternal life.” 1 John 5:20. “Thy
throne, O God, is for ever and ever.” Heb. 1:8. Jude says the “only Wise God” is our
Saviour. Jude 25. Paul says we are “looking for the…appearing of the great God and our
Saviour Jesus Christ.” Titus 2:13. Some have tried to make two appearings out of this
scripture, one of the great God and the other of the Saviour; but the 14th verse shows that the
great God and Saviour are the same: “Who gave himself (not themselves) for us, that he
might redeem Us…”

The following scriptures show that Christ is God, the Creator: “All things were made by
him; and without him was not anything made that was made.” John 1:3. “He was in the
world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not.” John 1:10. “For by
him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth…all things were created
by him, and for him:” Col. 1:16. “And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the
foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands.” Heb. 1:10.

2. Christ is Man:

Peter said that Jesus Has “a man approved of God.” Acts 2:22. “He will judge the world
in righteousness by that man.” Acts 17:31. The “gift by grace is by one man, Jesus Christ.”
Rom: 5:15. “By man came also the resurrection of the dead.” 1 Cor. 15:21. There is “one
mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus.” 1 Tim. 2:5.

3. Christ is both God and Man:

“The Word (divinity) was made flesh (humanity).” John 1:14. “Behold, a virgin…shall
bring forth a son (humanity), and they shall call his name Emmanuel (divinity), which being
interpreted is, God with us.” Matt. 1:23. “…The second man (humanity) is the Lord
(divinity) from heaven.” 1 Cor. 15:41.

III. JESUS HIMSELF DECLARED:

1. Christ is God:

“There is none good but one, that is God.” Matt. 19:17. Jesus said, “Before Abraham
was I AM.” John 8:58. “He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father.” John 14:9. “I am
Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending…the Almighty.” Rev. 1:8. “I am the first
and the last.” Rev. 1:17. Compare this scripture with Isa. 44:6. “He that overcometh shall
inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he shall be my son.” Rev. 21:7. Since the
overcomer is Jesus’ son, Jesus must be his father:

2. Christ is Man: It is recorded about eighty times in the New Testament that Jesus
called himself “The Son of Man.”

290
Lesson No. 46, P. 3

3. Christ is both Man and God:

“I and my Father are one.” John 10:30. “Believe that the Father is in me, and I in him.”
John 10:38. “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me.” John 14:11. “At
that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you.” John 14:20. “I
am the root and offspring of David.” Pev. 22:16.

IV. OTHER SCRIPTURES DECLARE:

1. Christ is God because of His preexistence:

“And he is before all things, and by him all things consist.” Col, 1:17. “Jesus Christ the
same yesterday, and today, and forever.” Heb. 13:8. “And no man hath ascended up to
heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of men which is in heaven.” John
3:13. “Out of thee shall he come forth unto me…whose goings forth have been from of old,
from everlasting.” Micah 5:2.

2. Christ is God because of His titles:

“HOLY ONE OF GOD,” Luke 4:34. “HOLY ONE and the JUST,” Acts 3:14. “The
JUST ONE,” Acts 7:52. “The King of Kings, and Lord of lords,” 1 Tim. 6:15; Rev. 17:14.
“The Lord of glory,” 1 Cor. 2:8. “The Prince of life,” Acts 3:15.

3. Christ is Man:
“Made of a woman,” Gal. 4:4. “Likeness of men,” Phil. 2:7. “Grew,” Luke 2:52.
“Hungered,” Matt. 4:2. “Wearied,” John 4:6. “Tempted,” Matt. 4:2. “Sweet,” Luke
22:44. “Wept,” John 11:35. “Angry and grieved,” Mark 3:5. “Died,” John 19:33. “Was
buried,” Jn. 19:42.

4. His dual nature is proven by His acts:

As man he wept over the grave of Lazarus, and as God He raised him from the grave.
John 11:35 and 44. As man he died, John 19:33, and as God He arose from the tomb. 1
Cor. 15:4; John 10:18.

5. His dual nature is proven by His words:

As man he said, “My Father is greater than I.” John 14:28. As God He said, “I am the
resurrection and the life.” John 11:25. As man he said, “The son of man shall be betrayed
into the hands of men, and they shall kill him.” Matt. 17:22, 23. As God He said, “Destroy
this temple (body) and in three days I will raise it up.” John 2:19.

This thought can also be illustrated by an analogy to human beings, for man is dual also
in that he has a body and a spirit—yet man is but one person. When he says, “I am sick,” he
refers to his body; but when he says, “I am happy,” we know he refers to his spirit. Likewise
Jesus often spoke of his humanity, and at other times of His divinity, or the God that dwelt
within. This truth is a wonderful key which unlocks and unfolds the mystery of the Godhead
as it is in Jesus Christ. See Col. 2:8-9. It makes clear Paul’s statement that all the fullness of
the Godhead dwells in Him bodily.

291
 The Godhead Continued

Lesson No. 47, P. 1

In our previous lesson, I believe we have proven to the satisfaction of any candid reader
that Christ has a dual nature and is both God and man. It now seems unnecessary for us to have
to inform the reader that there is but One God, as God has reminded us of this fact over and over
again throughout both the Old and New Testaments.

I. The Substance of God:

We read, “God is a Spirit,” John 4:24; and “Now the Lord is that Spirit,” 2 Cor. 3:17.
This truth is further proven by the fact that the scriptures teach that God is Omnipresent; it is
reasonable that none but a Spirit God could be Omnipresent. “Do not I fill heaven and earth?
saith the Lord.” Jer. 23:24. “Behold, the heaven and heaven of heavens cannot contain thee.”
1 Kings 8:27. “That they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him,
though he be not far from everyone of us: for in him we live, and move, and have our being.”
Acts 17:27, 28. All recognized Protestant, Trinitarian commentators have been in agreement on
the above teaching.

II. Christ’s Humanity Made Him a Mediator:

While we are glad we believe in an Almighty, all wise, and Omnipresent God; yet it is a
scriptural fact that no man can approach or know God only in and through the person of Christ.
“No man cometh unto the Father, but by me.” John 14:6. “For in him dwelleth all the fulness
of the Godhead bodily.” Col. 2:9. Man being sinful, needed God, but because he was sinful he
could not approach God nor live in His holy presence. While man was in this sinful state, Christ
the God-man came to fulfill man’s need. The union of two whole and perfect natures, divinity
and humanity, qualified Christ to be a mediator. He perfectly represented God to sinful man, and
fallen man to God. He provided through His shed blood a reconciliation between them; “For
God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself.” 2 Cor. 5:19.

“Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a
new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the vail, that is to say, his
FLESH; and having an high priest over the house of God; let us draw near with a true heart in
full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies
washed with pure water.” Heb. 10:19-22. “But ye are come unto mount Son…and to
God…and to Jesus the mediator of the new Covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that
speaketh better things than that of Abel.” Heb. 12:22-24. It is plain by the foregoing scriptures
that Christ being both God and man, was a perfect MEDIATOR to reconcile, through His
FLESH, poor, lost men unto God.

III. Christ’s Divinity Made Him Lord:

From Luke 2:11 we learn that Jesus was Lord when He first entered into the world. It
was God (divinity, not humanity) that made Him Lord, see Acts 2:36. “No man can say that
Jesus is Lord, but by the Holy Ghost,” 1 Cor. 12:3, because “the Lord is that Spirit.” 2 Cor.
3:17. “Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are differences of
administrations, but the same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same
God which worketh all in all.” 1 Cor. 12:4-6. From this scripture we see that the terms:

292
Lesson No. 47, P. 2

Holy Spirit, Lord, and God are all synonymous of Deity. Deity is that eternal, uncaused,
uncreated, invisible, holy substance, the one God or the Word. The Word which was with God,
and was God was made flesh. See John 1:1, 14.

“For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy
Ghost.” 1 John 5:7. Notice here that the Son was not mentioned in this record, for this is the
heavenly record. It says, “these three are one.” The Father is God; the Word is God, and the
Holy Ghost is God. The Son is not God, therefore, is not in this heavenly record. The Father,
the Word, and the Holy Ghost are the three positions or offices of the ONE GOD. In other
words, God has a record in heaven that He is the Father, He is the Word, and He is the Holy
Ghost (three terms, each applying to Iris deity). God as Father begot a Son; God as the Word
was incarnated in the humanity of Christ, John 1:14; and God as the Holy Ghost was given to
believers through the glorified Son. Acts 2:4.

IV. The Humanity of Christ not Preexistent:

The reader should not confuse the humanity with the preexistence of Christ for it will be
readily seen that the Son did not preexist only in the mind and plan of God. It was the divinity of
Christ that preexisted; and, of course, was the WORD which was GOD.

(The seed of Abraham, Gal. 3:16

The Son of God was (The seed of David, Rom. 1:3
(The Seed of the woman, Gen. 3:15

While Christ was both God and man, the man was not God, and the God was not man,
but both God and man were united in Christ. The reason why the Son could say, “I and my
Father are one,” John 10:30, was because divinity and humanity were united in one person.
Again He said, “My Father is greater than I,” John 14:28, because divinity is greater than
humanity.

V. Humanity Delivers up the Kingdom to Divinity:

Some object to the message of the fulness of the Godhead being in Christ, saying that
Paul contradicted it in his teaching in 1 Cor. 15: 24-28. They ask, “Will Jesus deliver up the
kingdom to himself?” And we ask, “Why not? If Christ can present to Himself the Church
(Eph. 5:26, 27), why can He not deliver to Himself the kingdom?” When the end comes, and
there is no longer need of a mediator between God and man, the humanity of Christ will deliver
up to His divinity the Kingdom and God will be all in all.

It should be remembered that Jesus, the Son, always was “subject unto the Father,” who
is that omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent Holy Spirit. See Psa. 139:7-10; Isa. 57:15; and
John 3:13. Jesus is declared to be the “Light of the world,” and “King ETERNAL, immortal,
etc.” Of course He is that God and the Lamb on the Throne throughout eternity, “to whom be
glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and ever Amen.” Jude 25; 1 Tim. 1:17.

293
 The Godhead Continued
The Rock of Ages

Lesson No. 48

“…Upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against
it.” Matt. 16:18. Paul, speaking of the Israelites back in the days of Moses, said, “They drank
of that spiritual Rock that followed (went with–margin) them: and that Rock was Christ.” 1 Cor.
10:4. Now we know that it was not the Son of man, the seed of the woman, that was back there;
it was the divinity of Christ that preexisted before the incarnation. Paul says it was Christ that
was back there, so let us search the Word and see what it says about that Rock which was with
the Israelites:

“Fear ye not, neither be afraid: have not I told thee from that time, and have declared it?
ye are even my witnesses. Is there a God beside me? Yea, there is no God (Rock–margin); I
know not any.” Isa. 44:8. “Neither is there any rock like our God.” 1 Samuel 2:2. “Jehovah is
my rock, and my fortress, and my deliverer; the God of my rock; in him will I trust.” 2 Sam.
22:2, 3. “For who is God, save the LORD? And who is the rock, save our God”? 2 Sam.
22:32. “Jehovah is my Rock.” Psa. 18:2; and 2 Sam. 23:3 says that the God of Israel is the
Rock of Israel.

There is not a scripture that even hints of any other Rock save Jehovah God. The
following references on the subject are worth looking up: Deut. 32:4, 15, 18, 30, 31; Psa. 28:1;
42:9; 61:2; 71:3; 94:22; 95:1, and Isa. 51:1.

We find in Isa. 8:13, 14 that Jehovah would be a Stone of stumbling and a Rock of
offence to both the houses of Israel. Peter said that “Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye
crucified…is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the
corner.” Acts 4:11. See also 1 Pet. 2:4-8. Paul brought out the same thought in Rom. 9:32, 33.
Our house is built “upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being
the chief corner stone.” Eph. 2:20. “For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid,
which is Jesus Christ.” 1 Cor. 3:11.

The poet knew his Bible when he wrote those almost immortal words: “Rock of Ages
cleft for me, let me hide myself in thee.”

We do not feel like closing this lesson without referring again to Matt. 16:18 where
Jesus said, “Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church.” We are told the word
“Peter” here comes from the word “petros,” which means a little stone; and the word “rock”
comes from “Petra” meaning a large or chief stone. Christ did not mean that He would build His
church upon Peter, the little stone, but upon Himself, the chief corner stone. So He said, “And I
say also unto thee, that thou art Petros (the little stone), and upon Petra (the large Rock) I will
build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”

No wonder Paul could say we have received “a kingdom which cannot be moved,” for it
is founded on Jesus, the true Rock of Ages, who is a shelter in every time of storm. Heb. 12:28;
Isa. 32:2.

294
 The Godhead Continued
The Holy Ghost

Lesson No. 49, P. 1

The scriptures concerning the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, would lack harmony
outside of the beautiful truth that Christ is both God and man, but the marvelous fact of the dual
nature of Christ brings them into perfect harmony.

John the Baptist testified that Jesus would baptize with the Holy Ghost. Matt. 3:11. But
Christ as the Son said, “I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter,” end this
“Comforter is the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive…for he dwelleth with you and
shall be in you.” John 14:16, 17. He added, “I will not leave you Comfortless (orphans–
margin) I will come to you. At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father and ye in me and I
in you.” John 14:18 and 20. Being of this dual nature He could say, “The Father will give you
another Comforter,” John 14:16 and, “I will send him (the Comforter) unto you.” John 16:7.

John the Apostle said, “The Holy Ghost was not yet given because that Jesus was not yet
glorified.” John 7:39. Then after Jesus was glorified, having been crucified, forsaken of God,
and buried, Peter said, “He was put to death in the flesh and quickened (made alive) by the
Spirit.” 1 Peter 3:18. “This Jesus hate God raised up…Therefore being by the right hand of
God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth
this, which ye now see and hear.” Acts 2:32, 33. By understanding that the Holy Ghost is the
divinity or God of Christ, it is then clear how Peter could say it was the Spirit of Christ that
testified in the prophets. See 1 Peter 1:11. In another place he said it was the Holy Ghost that
moved them to speak. See 2 Peter 1: 21. In harmony with this Paul said it was God who spoke
through the prophets. See Heb. 1:1. It is a very common thing to read in the Old Testament,
“Thus saith Jehovah.” Therefore, the Spirit of Christ the Holy Ghost, and Jehovah are none
other than the ONE TRUE GOD. It was the Spirit of the Son that came into the hearts of the
believers crying, “Abba, Father.” Gal. 4:6.

We have found that God is Omnipresent and invisible for He is a Spirit. In order that we
might not confuse this spirit with another spirit, Paul has declared, “Now the Lord is THAT
Spirit.” 2 Cor. 3:17. Let us now also see that it was the Lord God, that same Spirit, which was
the Father of the Son. “Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When as his mother
Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with Child of the Holy
Ghost.” Matt. 1:18. “…For that which is conceived (begotten–margin) in her is of the Holy
Ghost.” Matt. 1:20. John says that this miracle was the “Word made flesh.” John 1:14, He
further declares that the only begotten is in the bosom of the Father. See John 1:18. The angel
told Mary, “The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall
overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the
Son of God.” Luke 1: 35. Surely we need no more proof that the Holy Ghost is the Father of
Jesus.

Now we have already shown that it was God who said, “Destroy this temple (body) and
in three; days I will raise it up.” John 2:19. The God part of Jesus could not die but the son did
die. It was not a

295
Lesson No. 49, P. 2

NATURAL DEATH. It was deity withdrawing from humanity. No man could take His life
from Him. He laid it down of Himself. After three days God raised the Son from the dead, and
Peter said it was by the Holy Ghost that He was made alive. I Peter 3:18. This is confirmed by
Paul in Rom. 8:11. It was by the eternal Spirit that He offered Himself. See Heb. 9:14. And it
was by the same Spirit that He was raised up again.

Rev. 3:21 says that the Son of God overcame and sat down with His Father in His
throne. Notice there is ONLY ONE THRONE. John saw the slain Lamb in the midst of the
throne. Rev. 5:6. In Acts 3:21 we read that the heavens must receive Him until the times of
restitution of all things. Now the disciples saw Him after He was risen, and Paul saw Him last of
all, as one born out of due time. 1 Cor. 15:8. But now the Son’s place is in heaven till He
comes in clouds of great glory. At the same time, because Christ is both God and man, the
divinity of Christ can be with us, and better still, in us–bless His name! That is why the Son can
be in heaven, and at the same time pour out His Spirit on believers. And the Spirit we have
within us is “Christ in us, the hope of glory.” Col. 1:27; 2 Cor. 13:5. How contradictory to
teach that the Son is God and omnipresent, and at the same time teach that He is in heaven and
only appears at special times as recorded in 1 Cor. 15: 5, 8. But, on the other hand, how beau-
tiful and blessed it is when one can say with a clear understanding, “Christ is in me, the hope of
glory,” and still be looking for the Son of God, who is in heaven to come again and change us
and give us an immortal body like unto His own.

Jesus said, “I am: and ye shall see the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power, and
coming in the clouds of heaven.” Mark 14:62. This scripture explodes the theory that Jesus
“sitting on the right hand of power” refers to a physical position. The truth is, He is still sitting
on the right hand of God as He comes in the clouds, showing that the right hand is a position of
power. We are also told the same in Matt. 26:64. Paul knew that Jesus could be coming and
sitting at the same time, so he wrote, “Looking for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing
of the GREAT GOD and our Saviour JESUS CHRIST.” See Titus 2:13. Jesus is our great God
and Saviour. Hallelujah to His name!

There is no scripture teaching us that the glorified man is in the believer, but many places
we read that God or the Father is in those filled with the Holy Ghost. Eph. 4:6; Phil. 2:13; 2
Cor. 6:16; John 14:20; 1 John 4:12-13, 15-16. These scriptures teach us that it is the
omnipresent, invisible ONE that dwells in the believer, and that the glorified man, as a mediator,
is in heaven. 1 Tim. 2:5.

296
 The Godhead Continued
“A Glass of Lemonade”

Lesson No. 50, P. 1

The illustration here is to make plain the dual nature of Christ. The Lemon represents the
one true God, which is a Spirit, the deity, the divinity, the Father. The Water represents the man
or humanity of Christ, the Son.

We hope you will not be satisfied with a single reading, but that you will study it
carefully and look up all Scripture references given) making sure you are getting all the writer is
trying to convey.

Two Natures in One Person Two Ingredients in One Drink

1. The Father is in the Son, and the Son The lemon is in the water, and the
is in the Father. John 14:11 water is in the lemon.

2. But the Father is not the Son and the But the lemon is not the water, and
Son is nit the Father. John 8:29 the water is not the lemon.

3. Yet, the Father is greater than the Yet, the lemon is greater than the
Son. John 14:28. water.

4. And still the Father and the Son are And still the lemon and the water are
one (Christ). Jn. 10:30. one (drink).

5. The Father is invisible. Jn. 1:18. The lemon is invisible.

6. But he that hath seen the Son hath But he that hath seen the water hath
seen the Father. Jn. 14:9. seen the lemon.

7. The Father without the Son is a The lemon without the water is too
consuming fire. Heb. 12:18, 29. fiery to drink.

8. But the Son is a mediator between us But the water is a mediator between
and the Father. 1 Tim. 2:5. us and the lemon.

9. The Father gave this Christ His The lemon gave this drink its name,
name, “Jesus.” Phil. 2:9, 10. “Lemonade.”

10. What is the name of this Father and What is the name of this lemon and
Son? “Jesus.” Prov. 30:4 and Jn. water? “Lemonade.”
5:43

11. Who is a liar, but he that denieth that Who is the liar, but he that denieth
Jesus is the Christ, (the Father and Lemonade is this drink (lemon and water)?
the Son)? 1 Jn. 2:22

12. He is antichrist that denieth the He is without this drink that refuseth
Father and the Son. 1 Jn. 2:22 the lemon and the water.

297
Lesson No. 50, P. 2

13. Whosoever denieth the Son, the Whosoever refuseth the water, the
same hat not the Father, but he that same hat not the lemon, but he that accepts
acknowledgeth the Son, the same hat the water, hath the lemon also.
the Father also. 1 Jn. 2:23

14. Whosoever transgresseth, and Whosoever turneth away, and

abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, refuseth the substance of this drink hat not
hath not God. He that abideth in the the lemon. He that receiveth the substance
doctrine of Christ, he hath both the this drink, hat both the lemon and the water.
Father and the Son. 2 John 9th
verse.

15. O taste and see that the Lord is good! O taste and see that this drink is
Psa. 34:8 good!

------------------------

It may be hard for some to see how two perfect natures could be united in one person,
even Christ, and they like many of old stumble at the “stumbling stone.” However, our standing
does not depend on a perfect understanding, but on our faith, that is, on our believing what the
Word teaches; and we cannot overlook the plain teaching that the Father did dwell in the Son and
the Son was in the Father. John 14:10, 11.

As we have stated in a previous lesson, because Jesus was both God and man, He could
rightly represent God to man and man to God and thus bring about a union. This was
.accomplished by the death of the Son of God on the cross. When He died in our stead, He
reconciled us to God by His blood. Rom. 5:10.

Some may ask the perfectly legitimate question as to how Jesus could be limited as a
man, and at the same time be the unlimited God. The scriptures point out that as a man He was
limited in strength, John 4:6, but as God He had all power in heaven and in earth. Matt. 28:18.
His humanity, when weak from loss of blood, fainted under the heavy load of the cross, Simon
having to bear it for him, and yet of His deity we can say He “upholds all things by the word of
His power.” Heb. 1:3.

Those who accept the Trinitarian Doctrine must believe the unscriptural teaching that the
Son of God was God, and the man He was the son of man, thus making him two sons in one
person. But this theory cannot stand the test of the scriptures, for in no place are we taught that
the deity, or God, who did the work in Christ, was the Son of God. It was always the Father who
did the work. John 14:10, 11. It was the Son of God which was the man-Christ that died, for if
the Son had been God he could not have died. So while it may seem at first a mystery how the
God-man as man could be limited and as God could be unlimited, the Word of God teaches it
very plainly, and leads us to worship one God only in the person of the Lord Jesus Christ.

354
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 41 to 45)

Lesson No. 41

1. Why is it impossible for us to get entire and instant sanctification by the Word?
2. Why is it necessary to have both the Word and the Spirit?
3. How can we have the blood to continually cleanse us?
4. What is the “dark place” into which the sure word of prophecy will shine?

Lesson No. 42

1. How may we prove that we have believed?

2. What caused God to change Abraham’s name?
3. What is the difference in Abraham having righteousness counted to him by faith and
God’s righteousness that we may obtain today?
4. How could our grandparents get a standing of saving grace without the Holy Ghost?
5. What would they have done if they had lived till today?

Lesson No. 43

1. If the New Birth is a New Testament experience, where was it necessary for Jesus to be
before anyone could be born of God?
2. After Jesus had entered the Holiest of All to minister the shed blood, what was the first
witness given proving that He had gotten there?
3. If men are taught they are born of God before receiving the baptism of the Holy Ghost,
what stubborn fact do they meet?
4. If a man got disgusted in telling people they were born of God but could not go to heaven
when Jesus comes unless they had received the baptism of the Spirit, what three different
teachings are open for him to believe?
5. What experience did Peter tell those wicked Jews who crucified Jesus they could receive
in the sermon he preached in the second chapter of Acts?

Lesson No. 44

1. If Jesus was the only son God had, and He gave Him that He might have many sons,
when were the first sons born to God?
2. How does one who believes he is born of God know that God dwells in him.
3. How was Jesus able to call the Disciples branches before they were sons?
4. Were the Jews broken off for crucifying Jesus?
5. What part of man is born of the Spirit of God?

Lesson No. 45

1. What is the first step a young convert should take after repenting of his sins?
2. What is the “one baptism” spoken of in Eph. 4?
3. What experience should one receive after he has repented?
4. Name some scriptures that teach healing of the body.
5. What good thing does the Lord have for everyone that will be filled with His Spirit?

355
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 46 to 50)

Lesson No. 46

1. In the Old Testament what is the difference in the word LORD (all capitals) and the word
Lord (first letter only a capital)?
2. What noticeable contrast is there in the prophecy concerning Christ in Isa. 35 and that of
the 53rd chapter?
3. What scripture verse prophesies that Christ is to be both God and man?
4. What is your choice of scriptures where Jesus refers to Himself as God?
5. Name a human weakness that Jesus had which proves him to be a man.

Lesson No. 47

1. What is the substance of God? Give a scripture to prove it.

2. What benefit has man because of the union of the two perfect natures in Christ?
3. To whom was the message given by the angel that Jesus was Lord when He was a baby?
4. Why did not I John 5:7 say “Son” instead of “Word”?
5. Why could Jesus say, “The Father is greater than I”?

Lesson No. 48

1. Who did Paul say was the Rock which followed the children of Israel?
2. Who did the prophets say was the Rock?
3. Did Isaiah say would be a stone of stumbling and a rock of offense to both houses of
Israel?
4. Whom did Peter refer to as the stone that was set at naught?
5. What is the difference between Peter as a stone and Christ as a Rock?

Lesson No. 49

1. Who does the Bible say testified in the prophets? Who moved upon the prophets? Who
spoke by the prophets?
2. What scripture teaches that the Lord Jesus is the Spirit?
3. What scripture shows the Holy Ghost to be the Father of the Son?
4. What miracle happened on the cross before Jesus gave up the Ghost?
5. How is it that the Son of God can remain in heaven and Christ be in us at the same time?

Lesson No. 50

1. In what way is lemonade like Christ?

2. How did Christ get His name, Jesus?
3. Who is antichrist?
4. What scripture proves Jesus to be limited in one of his natures and unlimited in the other?
5. Who proves to be the deity of Christ by doing the works?

356
 The Godhead Continued
THE PREEXISTENCE OF CHRIST

Lesson No. 51, P. 1

In a previous lesson some reference has been made to the preexistence of Christ, but we
shall now consider a number of scriptures in this connection that have not as yet been mentioned.

There are those who use Proverbs the 8th chapter in attempting to prove that the Son of
God preexisted with the the Father. They teach that the Son is referred to here, but this chapter is
speaking of Wisdom and does not in any way prove that it was the Son of God. Paul tells us in 1
Cor. 1:30 that Jesus was made unto us wisdom, but says it was “of God” or of His deity—not
His humanity.

“And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with
thee before the world was.” Jn. 17:5. This text is sometimes used in attempting to prove that
the Son was a separate person from the Father, but it does not in any way prove this point.

Before Mary was overshadowed by the Holy Ghost, the Son existed only in the mind and
plan of God, for Peter said He was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was
manifest in these last times for the believer! See 1 Pet. 1:20, 21. While the scriptures teach that
Christ was a Lamb slain from the foundation of the world, such as in Rev. 13:8, yet who would
not agree with Heb. 9:26 that it was at Calvary that He was in reality slain. The only conclusion
to make would be that it was in the mind and plan of God that He was slain from the foundation
of the world. In like manner God had a Son before the foundation of the world in His mind and
plan, and He had glory in that Son; but it was in time and not in eternity that the Lamb was slain,
and it was in time and not in eternity that the Son was begotten. The God of faith counts the
things that be not as though they already are. See Rom. 4:17.

Abraham (a type of the Father), by faith had glory in his son, Isaac, (a type of the Son of
God) while Abraham was yet childless, for he believed God. Rom. 4:20. So the humanity of
the Son of God had preexistence only in the plan of God, yet Christ in reality did preexist, but it
was the deity and not His humanity, that preexisted.

Attempts have been made to prove the preexistence of the Son by the numerous times it
is mentioned that “God sent His Son into the world.” However, no one would attempt to prove
that the apostles preexisted just because of the different times we read that they were sent into all
the world. As the disciples were in the world before they were sent, so the Son was begotten and
born before He was sent. This is confirmed by the words of Jesus: “As my Father hath sent me,
even so send I you.” John 20:21, 17:18. God gave His Son, not from heaven, but it was on the
cross that He gave Him. The order is, first a “child is born” and then a “Son is given.” Isa. 9:6.
John 3:16 speaks of God giving His Son, and the same thought is brought out in verses 14 and
15. Rom. 5:8 makes it plain that this took place in time, and not in eternity.

A favorite objection to the teaching of the oneness of God is the text of Gen. 1:26, “Let
us make man.” This text, however is not at all out of harmony with the rest of the Word of God,
and is carefully

357
Lesson No. 51, P. 2

analyzed in Lesson Number 16 by C.R. (Volume 1.)

The truth set forth by Moses in Deut. 6:4 is never contradicted in any place throughout
the scriptures: “Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God is one Lord.” There are three manifestations
of this One God for this Covenant or Gospel Age:

1. God is manifest as the Father. Luke 1:35

2. God is manifest IN His Son. 1 Tim. 3:16
3. God is manifest as the Holy Ghost. Acts 2:4

There are not three Gods, nor three persons, but one God and one man. 1 Tim. 2:5.

When Jesus was baptized in the River Jordan (Matt. 3:16-17), we find Christ standing in
the water was “God manifest in the flesh,” (1 Tim. 3:16) and that which John saw (John 1:32)
was the Spirit-God manifest in the form of a dove. That which spoke from heaven was God
manifest by a voice. The Son was not God, and the dove was not God, for no one can see God,
and John saw both the Son and the dove. So here we find three manifestations of one (Spirit)
God, and it dues not prove three separate persons in the Godhead any more than seeing one
brother slain in the Spirit, another brother dancing in the Spirit, and still another speaking in
tongues as the Spirit gives utterance, proves the existence of three Holy Spirits! In a case of this
kind we would explain that the One Holy Spirit is being manifest in three ways, by slaying
power, dancing power, and by power to speak in tongues. And so it was at the River Jordan.
The Eternal Spirit-God was manifest AS Father by speaking, was manifest IN the Son, and was
manifest in the form of a dove AS the Holy Ghost.

To teach that the Son of God preexisted a begotten son from all eternity, separate from
two other equal persons, is absurd. The terms “begotten” and “eternal” are contrary words. The
very title, “Son” denotes a beginning, so could not be a person who existed from all eternity.

358
 The Godhead Continued
THE DOCTRINE OF THE TRINITY

Lesson No. 52, P. 1

For the benefit of any who may think the doctrine of the oneness of God complicated, we
feel it will be helpful at this point to give the “Doctrine of the Trinity,” which appeared originally
as the “Athanasius Creed.” The only material change the Protestant Trinitarians have made are
those leaving out the mention of the Catholic Church.

History tells us that the Roman Emperor Constantine summoned all the bishops of the
Church for a general council at Nicaea in the year 325 A.D. The principal work of this council
was the settlement of a great dispute which had arisen over the nature of Christ. Athanasius of
Alexandria braught forth the Trinitarian views, which the council accepted, and they formed
what is known as the “Nicaean Creed.” Later, at the close of the fourth century, the Emperor
Theodosius made Christianity the state religion, and that organization was given the name
“Catholic.” The Catholic Church still embraces “The Doctrine of the Trinity” and has handed it
down to us in the following form:

1. Whosoever will be saved, before all things it is necessary to hold the Catholic
faith.
2. Which faith except everyone do keep whole and undefiled, without doubt he shall
perish everlastingly.
3. But this is the Catholic faith: That we worship one God in trinity, and trinity in
unity;
4. Neither confounding the persons; nor dividing the substance.
5. For there is one person of the Father; another of the Son; another of the Holy
Ghost.
6. But the Godhead of the Father, Holy Ghost is all one: the glory equal, the majesty
co-eternal
7. Such as the Father is, such is the Son, such is the Holy Ghost.
8. The Father is uncreated; the Son is uncreated; the Holy Ghost is uncreated.
9. The Father is incomprehensible; the Son is incomprehensible; the Holy Ghost is
incomprehensible.
10. The Father is eternal; the Son is eternal; the Holy Ghost is eternal.
11. And yet there are not three eternals; but one eternal.
12. And also there are not three uncreated; nor three incomprehensible; but one
uncreated, and one incomprehensible.
13. So likewise the Father is almighty; the Son is almighty, and the Holy Ghost is
almighty.
14. And yet there are not three almighties but one almighty.
15. So the Father is God; the Son is God and the Holy Ghost is God.
16. And yet there are not three Gods, but one God.
17. So the Father is Lord; the son is Lord, and the Holy Ghost is Lord.
18. And yet there are not three Lords, but one Lord.
19. For like as we are compelled by the Christian verity to acknowledge every person
by Himself to be God and Lord;
20. So are we forbidden by the Catholic religion to say: there are three Gods, or three
Lords.

359
Lesson No. 52, P. 2

21. The Father is made of none; neither created nor begotten.

22. The Son is of the Father alone; not made, nor created; but begotten.
23. The Holy Ghost is the Father and the Son not made; neither created; nor begotten,
but proceeding.
24. Thus there is one Father, not three Fathers; one Son, not three Sons; one Holy
Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts.
25. And in this trinity none is before or after another; none greater nor less than
another.
26. But the whole three persons are co-eternal together, and co-equal.
27. So that in all things, as aforesaid, the unity in trinity, and the trinity in unity is to
be worshipped.
28. He, therefore, that will be saved, must thus think of the trinity.

The above is taken from “The Creed of Athanasius.” – Vol. 7, page 366, Anti-Nicene
Fathers.

Of course such teaching cannot actually be understood, and we are sure that the reason
any honest person holds to it is either because he does not know what he is believing, or because
he knows not how to set anything better from the Word of God.

Notice how this creed not only contradicts the Word of God, but is self-contradictory as
well! Section 25 says, “None is greater, or less than another.” But Jesus plainly declared as the
Son of God, “My Father is greater than I.” Section 10 states, “The Son is eternal;” and Section
22 contradicts this by stating that the Son is begotten. It would be impossible for there to be but
one God as it states in Section 16 if the “Son is God” as in Section 15, and at the same time is a
separate person from the Father (Section 5).

Such reasoning is absurd, and every honest person ought to recognize that this teaching
belongs only to the Catholic Church with the rest of her old superstitions that aim only to keep
her followers in darkness to the true teaching of the Word of God.

There is only one true God, and if it were possible for the Son to be that God, then He
would be His own Father, for God is the Father. I Cor. 8:6; Eph. 4:6. But thank God, we can
believe in the divinity of Christ and also in the Father and the Son, without having the accept the
contradictions handed to us from “THE MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER
OF HARLOTS AND THE ABOMINATION OF THE EARTH.” Rev. 17:5. The Son was not
eternal, but was begotten by the Holy Ghost and Mary was His mother. Matt. 1:20. The Father
and the Son are not separate persons, but the person of Christ is both God and man, Father and
Son. Jn. 10:30: “I and my Father are one.” The Father and Son are not equal, for humanity
cannot be equal with divinity.

Dear reader, let us return to the Word of God as believed and taught by the holy inspired
writers of our blessed Bible before it was polluted by the teaching of the Dark Ages. Let us
leave off every false idea that has been handed down from the old system which God said was an
“abomination of the earth.” Rev. 14:4.

360
 JEHOVAH OF THE OLD TESTAMENT
IS JESUS OF THE NEW

Lesson No. 53

Jehovah is God Jesus is God

Ex. 3:15; 6:3 Isa. 9:6
Isa. 43:10 John 20:28
Isa. 44:8 1 Tim. 3:16
Isa. 45:6 Titus 2:13

Jehova is Creator Jesus is Creator

Isa. 44:24 John 1:10
Isa. 44:6 Rev. 2:8
Rev. 22:13

Jehovah is the “I AM” Jesus is the “I AM”

Ex. 3:13, 14 John 8:58

Jehovah is the Savior Jesus is the Savior

Isa. 45:21, 22 Luke 2:11
Isa. 43:11 Titus 2:13
2 Peter 3:18
Jude 25

Jehovah is the Eternal King Jesus is the Eternal King

Psa. 44:4; 98:6 John 18:37
Isa. 44:6 1 Tim. 6:15
Jer. 10:10 Rev. 17:14
Jer. 46:18 Rev. 19:16

Jehovah is the One we Serve Jesus is the One we Serve

Matt. 4:10 John 12:26
Deut. 6:13 1 Cor. 7:22
Deut. 11:13 Col. 19:16
Josh. 24:14, 15

Jehovah is the Lord Jesus is the Lord

Deut. 6:4 Luke 2:11
Acts 2:36; 9:5
1 Cor. 8:6

Jehovah is the Rock Jesus is the Rock

1 Sam. 2:2 1 Cor. 10:4
2 Sam. 22:32

361
 The Godhead continued
THE NAME OF CHRIST

Lesson No. 54

“Who hath ascended up into heaven, or descended? Who hath gathered the wind in his
fists? Who hath bound the waters in a garment? Who hath established all the ends of the earth?
What is his name, and what is his son’s name, if thou canst tell?” Provo 30:4. The prophet has
asked for the NAME of the Father and of the Son. Can we give the answer from the Word of
God? We have shown in a former lesson that it was the divinity, not the humanity of Christ that
made Him Lord; and by the same rule it is easy to see that it was God, not man, that gave the
Christ His name. We read, “Wherefore God hath highly exalted him and given him a NAME
which is above every NAME: that at the NAME of JESUS every knee should bow.” Phil. 2:9,
10. As we cannot even imagine a name that could be higher than God’s NAME, it stands to
reason that God gave the Son His own dispensational NAME. There has been a name for God in
each of the three general dispensations: God’s name for the Prelaw Age was GOD ALMIGHTY,
Ex. 6:3; His name for the Law Age, which He made known to Moses, was JEHOVAH. Ex.
3:13, 14, 15; and the NAME that the angel announced for the Gospel Age was JESUS! Matt.
1:21, Luke 1:31.

The Son of God made the following plain statement: “I am come in my Father’s name.”
John 5:43. And to bind this testimony Paul declared that the Son obtained His excellent NAME
by inheritance. Heb. 1:4. And Peter told those persecuting Jews that there was none other name
under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved. Acts 4:12.

We have already given abundant testimony that Christ was both God and man. As God
He was “the EVERLASTING FATHER,” and as man He was “a CHILD BORN and a SON
GIVEN.” See Isa. 9:6. With all this proof, who would deny that JESUS is the NAME of the
Christ? John said, “Who is a liar, but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ”? 1 John 2:22.
And in harmony with this wonderful truth that Christ is both God and man John adds, “He is
antichrist that denieth the Father and the Son.” What could be plainer than that Christ is both the
Father and the Son? For surely it would be antichrist to deny Christ; John had in mind here that
he was antichrist that denied the God-man, for he adds still further, “Whosoever denieth the Son,
the same hath not the Father.” 1 Jn. 2:23.

In Ex. 3:15 we find that God told Moses that Jehovah was His name forever. That fact
is carried out in a wonderful way in the name of JESUS, as the name “JESUS” not only means
Savior, as many believe, but it means Jehovah the Savior. This is proven by the statement of
Matthew 1:21-23, teaching us that Mary giving birth to a Son and calling His name “JESUS”
was a fulfillment of Isa. 7:14.

While we feel we have answered the prophet’s question in Prov. 30:4, having made clear
the NAME of the Father and the Son, yet we wish to call attention to the fact that it was in this
highly exalted name of JESUS that we are commanded to cast out devils, speak in flew tongues,
and heal the sick. Mark 16:17, 18. We are to anoint the sick with oil in that NAME. James
5:14. In fact Paul tells us “Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the NAME of the Lord
JESUS, giving glory to God the Father by him.” Col. 3:17. Small wonder, then that we are
commanded to baptize in that NAME, as we shall see in our next lesson.

362
 The Godhead Continued
WATER BAPTISM

Lesson No. 55, P. 1

In taking up this phase of our subject we are aware it is by no means the least important
part to be considered, for to be scripturally baptized ill water is surely the earnest desire of every
follower of Jesus. As to the mode, we are thankful that it has been settled and the truth
established for us by the Baptists and others that immersion is the true mode of water baptism. It
is the scriptural formula that we will here consider, as it is closely associated with the subject of
the Godhead now under consideration.

We will begin with our Lord’s commission in Matthew, which He gave to His disciples
after He rose from the dead before the Holy Ghost was given unto them. We will consider the
NAME mentioned in this verse, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the
NAME of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” Matt. 28:19. There have been
differences of opinion as to how this commission should be carried out. The most common
teaching is that of the single immersionists, who used too latter part of this verse for their
formula. There are others who think that in order to carry out the commission they must bury
their candidates three times in water repeating for their formula the words, “I baptize you in the
name of the Father; I baptize you in the name of the Son; I baptize you in the name of the Holy
Ghost.” Another important fact that we should notice is that those who use the above
interpretation on this verse do so on this single verse, as there is no other scripture given on the
subject that is in harmony with their interpretation. And Peter tells us that the scriptures are not
of any private interpretation. 2 Peter 1:20. And, therefore, no doctrine or teaching should ever
be determined by one single scripture. Only as all the scriptures are in harmony on the subject,
can we feel secure that the doctrine has been established, for scripture will interpret scripture.

Let us notice the word, “NAME” in the above verse is in the singular, and not in the
plural. Since NAME is singular, there is but one name for the three, Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost. Since there is but one name for the three, if we know the name of one, we know the name
of all three. We know the NAME of the Son is Jesus. Matt. 1:21. Therefore, JESUS is also the
name of the Father and the Holy Ghost. The Word has made plain that God, the Father of the
Son, is the Spirit, so in fulfilling the commission one would baptize in the NAME of the Lord
JESUS Christ. This we find the disciples did, for in the four places where a NAME is mentioned
in connection with water baptism in the Acts of the apostles, it is always in the NAME of
JESUS: Acts 2:38; Acts 8:16; Acts 10:48, and Acts 19:5.

We all know that the NAME of the Son of God is not “Son,” but the angel said His
NAME should be called JESUS. Matt. 1:21. And a little meditation it seems would bring any
one to see that if the NAME of the Son was not “Son,” then the NAME of the Father is not
“Father.” Both terms “Father” and “Son” are relationship terms. Jesus said, “I am come in my
Father’s NAME,” John 5:43, and that alone ought to settle the matter that the name of the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost is JESUS. Most any school boy would be clear on the fact that
while he was the son of his father, yet his father’s name was not “father”; and if this boy were
given a commission to deposit some money in a bank

363
Lesson No. 55, P. 2

OR DO SOME OTHER BUSINESS IN HIS FATHER’S NAME, HE WOULD NOT USE THE
TERM “FATHER” in fulfilling the commission, but he would use his father’s name. If you
should know this school boy’s name, you would know also his father’s name, for the boy
received his father’s name by inheritance, and so the Son of God obtained His excellent name by
inheritance. Heb. 1:4. We, therefore, conclude that when the disciples baptized in the NAME
of JESUS they fulfilled the commission given in Matt. 28:19, for the NAME of the Father and
Son, and Holy Ghost is JESUS.

To those who say they would rather take the words of Jesus than the words of Peter, we
would have them listen to the words of Jesus in John 17:20, “Neither pray I for these alone (the
disciples) but for them also which shall believe on me through their word.” The words of Jesus
then instruct us to believe on Him through the words of the apostles.

In Heb. 8:5 we are reminded of how God told Moses to make all things according to the
pattern. The only pattern we have to follow in the mode of water baptism is that of the early
church, for we read in Jude 3 that we are to “earnestly contend for the faith that was once
delivered to the saints.” The apostles delivered the faith to the saints.

In Eph. 2:20 we are told that the saints are “built upon the foundation of the apostles and
prophets, Jesus himself being the chief corner stone.” The Lord decreed that the preaching of the
apostles should be part of our foundation and surely our Lord would not have provided a
foundation for His saints which could not be depended upon!

Listen again to Jesus’ own words to His disciples, “For it is not ye that speak, but the
Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you.” So it was not really Peter’s own words, but the
Spirit speaking in him on the Day of Pentecost.

In the earth today we have different stages of truth as it has emerged from the Dark Ages,
being nearly lost for a time. The only way to be certain of the truth is to go back before the Dark
Ages and get the” Gospel directly from the Apostles before it was ever polluted.

To those who say that Matthew stood for the words of Jesus against the rest of the apostles, we
would remind them that on the Day of Pentecost, “Peter stood up with the eleven!” Matthew
was right there at Peter’s side when Peter instructed the crowd to be baptized in the NAME of
the Lord Jesus, but he did not in any way contradict him! On the contrary Peter needed his help
badly, along with the other ten, to baptize his 3000 converts. So we are convinced that Matthew
would have corrected Peter on the spot if Peter had been in error at this point. Some may
consider it of little importance as to what we believe, but God is not pleased with His children
believing anything that confuses His Word. If we are to “hold the unity of the Spirit in the bond
of peace till we all come in the unity of the faith,” then when we have come to the UNITY OF
THE FAITH we will all be believing the same thing and our unscriptural preconceived ideas will
be gone.

364
 REPENTANCE

Lesson No. 56, P. 1

One of the most important doctrines in the Bible is “Repentance,” and yet we find it is
many times little understood, and sometimes is ignored entirely. However, it is impossible to
obtain salvation without Bible repentance. The reason why thousands of professed Christians
have had no true change of heart and consequently know nothing of a holy life in Christ is
because they have never experienced true Bible repentance.

When John the Baptist, the forerunner of Jesus, came preaching in the wilderness, the
burden of his message was a call to Israel to repent. And when he saw many of the Pharisees
and Sadducees come to his baptism, he told them not to come boasting of being Abraham’s
children, but to bring forth proof that they had repented. Matt. 3:2-9. When Jesus began His
ministry, after His experience in the wilderness with the devil, He also came preaching to Israel
to repent for the Kingdom of Heaven was at hand. Matt. 4:17.

Various explanations have been given for repentance. One is that it is simply a change of
mind, a decision to stop doing one thing and start doing another. Yes, it is all of that, but such a
change of mind is only part of Bible repentance. It is indeed a turning away from the old life, an
about face as it were. It is all of that, and much more.

Sorrow for sin is another definition often given. Here again we must say that while every
truly repentant sinner has experienced sorrow for sin, we cannot give such a definition to cover
the subject. I once knew an elderly man who was very favorable toward the Gospel, but once in
a while he would get drunk. He told me one day that repentance meant to be sorry, and he added
that every time he got drunk he was sorry. I told him this was not true repentance; I agreed with
him that he was sorry all right, but told him that was because after he got drunk he found his
money was gone and he was very sick besides. I read 2 Cor. 7:10 to him: “For godly sorrow
worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of: but the sorrow of the world worketh
death.” His proved to be a worldly sorrow because as soon as he was over his sickness and had
more money, he forgot his sorrow and would get drunk again. The above verse tells us that
Godly sorrow worketh a repentance that results in salvation, and that such an experience is never
to be regretted. For who could possibly repent of having received this wonderful salvation?

As we have said, the message of repentance was first preached to Israel. Not only did
John the Baptist and Jesus call for their repentance, but Peter did likewise in the first Gospel
message to those of Israel who had with wicked hands crucified the Lord. When he was asked
by those who were pricked to their hearts what they should do, he commanded that they repent.
See Acts 2:38 and Acts 3:19.

Some preachers claim that while the Lord required Israel to repent in order that they
might receive salvation, it is not necessary for the Gentiles to repent in order to be saved.
However, the Word of God is unmistakably plain on this subject. Let us look first at the
commission given the apostles in Luke 24:47. Here we find Jesus telling His disciples that
repentance and remission of sins should be preached to (the Jews only? No.) All nations
beginning at Jerusalem; which, of course, included the Gentiles.

365
Lesson No. 56, P. 2

Now let us notice carefully that after Peter had brought the Gospel to the Gentiles as
recorded in Acts the 10th chapter, he returned to Jerusalem where the apostles and brethren
contended with him for having gone into the homes of the Gentiles. Peter then gave them
satisfying proof that God had really sent him, and the scripture says, “they held their peace and
glorified God saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life.” Acts
11:18.

For further proof that God demanded repentance of the Gentiles as well as the Jews, we
find that Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles, preached on Mars’ Hill and said, “And the times of this
ignorance God winked at; but now commandeth (just the Jews? No.) All men every where to
repent.” Acts 17:30. Then we find Paul before King Agrippa telling him of his experience. In
the course of his testimony he said, “I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision: but showed
first unto them of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judaea, and then
to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance.”
Acts 26:19, 20.

These scriptures should be sufficient to prove for now and all time that there is no
difference in the Gospel to the Jew and to the Gentile. Both are commanded to repent. Perhaps
some who teach that the Gospel to the Gentiles did not require repentance, do so because they
wish to make Acts 2:38 apply to the Jews only. But it is equally impossible to prove that
baptism in the name of Jesus was just for the Jews because the Gentiles were baptized in Jesus’
name as recorded in Acts 10:48, and the Samaritans likewise as is shown by Acts 8:16.

Paul tells us in 1 Cor. 15:1-4 that the Gospel is the death, burial, and resurrection of
Jesus. And we find that Jesus gave us a very harmonious pattern to follow when He died, was
buried and rose again. We are told that we must obey the Gospel, or follow this pattern. In 2
Thess. 1:8 we read that when the Lord comes again to this earth with His mighty angels He will
take “vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus
Christ.” This furnishes us with a key-which unlocks the true meaning of repentance. For if we
obey the Gospel, (Rom. 6:17) we too must die, be buried, and rise again. This leads us to
believe that repentance is more than sorrow for sin, and more than a change of mind–it is
complete death to self, (Rom. 6:2) an entire surrender of all personal desires.

Does this not explain why many who have been truly sorry for their past life, and have
been baptized in Jesus’ name, have not received the promised Holy Ghost? If their repentance
were as deep as God intended it should be, nothing could keep them from receiving the Holy
Ghost if Acts 2:38 is the truth! And we know it is! How often we have observed that when a
candidate for the Holy Spirit died out to self, and became completely surrendered to the will of
God, he was then filled with the Holy Spirit. Paul confirms this teaching in very plain language
in Rom. 6:5: “If we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in
the likeness of his resurrection.”

In carrying out the pattern to its completion, in order to fully obey the Gospel, we follow
Jesus in His death by genuine repentance, we follow Him in His burial by water baptism in His
name, and when we receive the Holy Ghost we rise to walk a new life, having been filled with
the same Spirit that raised Jesus from the dead! Rom. 8:11.

366
 “WHAT MUST I DO TO BE SAVED?”
(Acts 16:30)

Lesson No. 57, P. 1

I am sure that of all the questions that were ever asked this one stands out as one of the
most important; and knowing its importance, it ought to have an answer backed by divine
authority. Yet we find a great variety of answers given to this important question. Some have
just enough scripture back of them to deceive the people and give them a vain hope of eternal
life.

Some of the answers given today to this question are: “Join a church; read the Bible,
pray, and attend services.” Others say, “Just pray and read the Bible and do the best you can.”
Still others tell the inquirer, “Confess Christ, be baptized and take communion.” Then someone
will object to all this and say, “Those things are not necessary as they are all works. Salvation is
a gift and therefore obtained by faith alone. Just believe that Jesus nailed all your past and future
to the cross, and that is all there is to it.” The poor sinner who has felt for years he ought to
make some preparation for eternity has found nothing better, and so accepts this easy way. The
next day he goes to work he tells his friends about the decision he has made. He tells them what
an ease of conscience it has brought to know that it is all settled and he will no longer have to
bother about it. He does not contact the Savior in any real way and years later we find him the
same old sinner. The question comes up about his soul’s salvation and his friends of more recent
years are surprised to hear him say, “Why, I settled all that ten years ago. Sure I am a Christian;
Jesus the Son of God settled that for me.” Can anything be more sad than the deception into
which this man has been led? And yet thousands of people claim to be Christians through this
and: other similar deceptions.

At this point I am reminded of a story that came out in tract form. There was once a lady
with a small babe in her arms traveling on a passenger train, going west over the mountains.
That night the cold was very severe and there was a blizzard raging on the outside. The woman
was very nervous and restless. A traveling man, noticing this, asked her what could be wrong.
She told him she was supposed to get off at a certain little station and was afraid she might miss
the place. This man, trying to relieve her of all her fear, told her he was well acquainted with
that road having been over it many times, and he would see to it that she got off at the right
place. Finally a station was called out and the train stopped. He said, “Lady, your stop is next.”
The train soon left that little station and sped on into the darkness. Shortly afterwards, it stopped
again. The traveling man helped the lady off with her baby and baggage and soon the train
moved on. Another station was called out. The traveling man listened closely and realized it
was the very station where the woman wished to stoP. He hurriedly went to the brakeman and
told him what he had done. The brakeman informed him that the previous stop was made only
because they had to fix the engine. In that awful, blinding snow storm the train backed up to the
place where the woman had been put off. They traced her fast disappearing footprints for just a
few feet and found her, with the babe clutched tightly in her arms, frozen to death in a snow
bank.

We scarcely need to make an application, for it is plain to be seen that the traveling man
was out of order; he had given the wrong

367
Lesson No. 57, P. 2

instructions. The company had a man employed on that train, who knew just where the various
stations were located, and it was his duty to give the instructions. Great is the number of people
today who are taking it upon themselves to give orders as to how one may be sure of reaching
heaven, but the result is bound to be the same kind of a tragedy. Many souls will be lost!–lost
for all eternity because they were given the wrong instructions! A teacher has a place of great
responsibility. James 3:1 says, “My brethren, be not many masters (teachers), knowing that we
shall receive the greater condemnation.” Therefore, let us turn to the word of God for the answer
to this all important question.

Acts 16:30-34: Paul and Silas had been cast into jail and at midnight as they sang praise
unto God there was a great earthquake. The keeper of the prison fell down before them and said,
“Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” And they answered and said, “Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and thou shalt be saved.” Vs. 30, 31. Some people read no further and say that all the
disciples told them to do was to believe. But verse 32 says, “And they spake unto him the word
of the Lord.” No one ever was saved without the Gospel, so in preaching the Word they must
have explained the death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus. 1 Cor. 15:1-4. Since Paul knew the
Gospel to be just this, he surely told them that in order to obey the Gospel they too must die to
self by repenting, be buried in His name in water baptism, and be filled with resurrection life (the
Holy Ghost.) These things must have been explained to the jailor for “the same hour of the
night…he was baptized.”

Acts 2:37, 38: In this chapter Peter told the Jews they had by wicked hands crucified and
slain Jesus, but the Lord had raised Him uP. When they heard this, they were pricked in the heart
and said, “Men and brethren, what shall we do?” Then Peter said unto them, “Repent, and be
baptized everyone of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” Or in other words, you will receive what Jesus died to give
you.

Acts 8:26-40: Here the angel of the Lord told Philip to go into the desert where he met an
Ethiopian eunuch who was riding in a chariot. The eunuch was reading from Isa. 53 how Jesus
was led as a sheep to the slaughter, etc. He asked Philip if Isaiah were speaking of himself or of
some other man. “Then Philip opened his mouth, and began at the same scripture, and preached
unto him Jesus. And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch
said, See, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, if thou believest
with all thine heart, thou mayest.” Vs. 35-37. Did Philip say, “Just believe and you will be
saved”? No, he “preached unto him Jesus,” and he did it in such a way that when they came to
water, the eunuch himself asked if he might be baptized. In preaching unto him Jesus, he, too,
must have told the eunuch about His death, burial End resurrection and how this Gospel could be
obeyed in repentance, water baptism in Jesus” name and receiving the Holy Ghost. While we are
not told that the eunuch was filled with the Spirit, yet I believe if there was enough power to
catch Philip away to another city, there was enough power there to fill the eunuch with the Holy
Ghost!!

Some would have us believe that Paul was converted on the way to Damascus, but the
Lord told him He would send a man to tell him what he must do! He was then baptized, and
filled with the Spirit! Acts 22:16.

368
 THE OLD PATHS

Lesson No. 58, P. 1

The Lord has not left man to work out his own plan and ways, but has from the beginning
had a definite plan for his life. As we take one look into the heavens and consider the work of
His hands, beholding how He has placed the sun, moon and stars in their proper orbits, none of
them interfering with the other, we are made to realize that God is a God of order. And as we
search into His plan, we find that He not only has a special course and order for the heavens, but
He also has paths planned for His people. As we consider the manner of His working we are
amazed at His marvelous precision.

When Moses was about to build the Tabernacle, he was admonished of the Lord, “See
saith he, that thou make all things according to the pattern showed thee in the mount.” Heb. 8:5.
If God was so particular about the building of the Tabernacle, it stands to reason that when He
formed the Church, which is the antitype of the Tabernacle, He would have a plan designed after
His own pleasure. Yet it is a puzzle how so many professed followers of the Lord are content to
accept most anything that appeals to the human mind, when such an important thing as eternal
life is involved. But man has ever had a weakness along that line. He is willing to depart so
easily from the pattern laid down.

We are convinced that the early Church under the apostles was established as God’s
perfect pattern for all times. Acts 2:4; Acts 2:38. The departure from this pattern and from the
faith once delivered to the saints did not come suddenly, but there was a gradual falling away.
However, in the latter days of the apostle Jude, we find that this departure from the faith had
already begun, and Jude saw the need of admonishing the saints to earnestly contend for the faith
once delivered to the people. Jude 4. Certain men had crept in unawares, who were sensual, not
having the Spirit. Vs. 19. Jude urged his followers to go back to the original pattern.

In our text for this lesson we read of Jehovah’s call to the people to return to the “old
paths.” “Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is
the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not
walk therein.” Jer. 6:16. This same rest is promised in Isa. 28:11, a prophecy of the
outpouring of the Spirit at Pentecost. He calls it the “rest and refreshing.” The call back to the
“old paths” has the promise of rest for the soul.

Yes, little by little the once beautiful and God-honored Church was robbed of its benefits,
and finally lapsed into what we call the “Dark Ages.” It is very interesting to study how the
Protestant Movement came into existance by the calling out of men now and again, who were
known as reformers, to restore some phase of the doctrine that was lost in the Dark Ages. As
each reformer brought a different phase of the truth, another step was made toward the faith that
was once delivered to the saints. Each such leader was backed up by a spiritual group of
believers who were forced “outside the camp” bearing the reproach. But as time went on they
too in turn started on the downward way as unspiritual men crept into leadershiP. As another
reformer came on the scene with added light, he and his followers too were forced on the
outside. Luther brought the message of “Justification by Faith,” but when light came on water
baptism by immersion, it was not the followers of Luther who accepted this truth, but an entirely
new group of

369
Lesson No. 58, P. 2

people. As we understand these events in the history of the Church, it helps us to see why there
are so many religious denominations.

At the beginning of this century there seemed to be a great cry in all Christendom to get
back to the old paths, the result of which brought forth through prayer the great Pentecostal
movement as it is known today. No one man can lay claim to having founded this movement, as
it is God’s own move in answer to the cry that went up from the hearts of people in many
different denominations and Christian groups. Without doubt this is the greatest revival move
since the apostles’ day. It began in 1900 and soon spread to all Christendom and to the “regions
beyond,” or the untouched fields of the heathen world. The message of the baptism of the Holy
Ghost just as it was received on the Day of Pentecost was restored to all who would open their
hearts and receive from the Lord of this glorious outpouring of the Spirit. The message is still
going forth to the ends of the world. It has brought back to the people the “old paths” and
millions have found “rest for their souls.” The Lord is preparing a people for the soon coming of
Jesus.

In God’s Word we find not only a Jerusalem Pentecost, which was highly commendable
in every way, but we also find a Corinthian Pentecost. Paul pointed out many failures of the
Church at Corinth, and many of these same failures are seen in parts of the Church today. He
reproved them for their carnality and the divisions among them and the saints of God need to be
warned to guard against these things today. Nevertheless Paul recognized them calling them the
“Church of God at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be
saints…waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.” 1 Cor. 1:1-7.

As Paul warned the early Church to guard against false teachers, so God’s people today
must guard against any who would cause them to leave the “old paths” as taught by the apostles.
Some ministers may forsake the truth today as the ministers in Asia forsook Paul, but God is
testing and proving a ministry that will lead a people on to victory. As they are purged-from
dishonorable things, they will cause God’s house to be filled with vessels of honor meet for the
Master’s use.

Surely this great ingathering is like the “net” spoken of in Matt. 13:47-50. When it was
cast into the sea it gathered of every kind. Men of every kind of doctrinal belief have come into
this movement, and while they have received the baptism of the Holy Ghost and have accepted
divine healing, yet many of them have been unwilling to give up their former teaching, and have
caused the forming of various groups of believers.

However, in the midst of all kinds of opposition, and in the presence of all sorts of
teachings, God has a people who have been willing to return to the Apostles’ doctrine as found in
the book of Acts and the Epistles. They are being brought to the blessed truth of the fullness of
the Godhead in Jesus Christ (Col. 2:9) and of water baptism in His name (Acts 2:38), which
truly belongs to the “old paths,” the faith once delivered to the saints.

370
 “AND BEING LET GO, THEY WENT TO THEIR OWN COMPANY”
Acts 4:23

Lesson No. 59, P. 1

“And being let go, they went to their own company.” This scripture refers to the
disciples of the Lord. After they had been ill treated and threatened, they gathered with the
saints and had such a prayer meeting that the house where they met was shaken. In our study for
today we wish to draw a mental picture of what could easily happen today if the two most
outstanding apostles, Paul and Peter, were raised from the dead and came back to earth in search
of their own company!

Let us follow these apostles as they find themselves on the streets of a modern city. They
inquire about the location of the nearest place of worship and are directed to the Catholic
Church. As they watch with curiosity the ceremonies End ritual of the Priest and his helpers,
they fail to associate anything they see here with the worship of the saints in the early church,
and soon they decide they must look for some other gathering if they are to find their “own
company”. The next people they approach direct them to the Lutheran church, and soon they are
listening to a well cultured man preaching on the wonderful theme of “Justification by Faith,”
from the text, “The just shall live by faith.” Gal. 3:11. The apostles enjoy the message very
well until the minister changes his subject and takes occasion to preach against immersion as
being the proper mode of water baptism. It seems he had been not a little disturbed by a Baptist
Revival going on in the city, where some of his flock were being baptized by immersion. Peter
and Paul are convinced they have not yet found their “own company,” as Peter well remembers
that when Jesus was baptized, He came up straightway out of the water, (Matt. 3:16) and Paul
taught that baptism was a burial with Christ. Rom. 6:4, Col. 2:12.

The apostles now hasten out and follow every clue given them until they arrive at the
scene of a great Baptist Revival. They are very favorably impressed as the speaker gives clear,
scriptural teaching on water baptism being by immersion using John 3:23 for a text where John
baptized in Aenon because there was much water there. He also relates how both Philip and the
eunuch went down into the water, and after Philip baptized him they came up out of the water.
Acts 8:38, 39. But the Baptist minister has been having his troubles too, for it seems the
Holiness folks are in town and are convincing some of the Baptists that God commands His
people to live holy lives. So the speaker in no uncertain terms condemns the teaching of holiness
declaring that there is “none righteous, no not one.” He uses the scripture in Rom. 3:10 where
Paul declares there is none righteous among the unsaved Jews and Gentiles, no not one. Taking
these words out of their setting, he applies them to the children of God, attempting to prove there
is not a single righteous Christian. Paul looks at Peter and Peter looks at Paul. Peter says, “I
declared by the word of the Lord, ‘Be ye holy for I am holy.’” 1 Peter 1:16; and Paul said, “I
taught the saints to ‘Follow peace with all men and holiness without which no man shall see the
Lord.’” Heb. 12:14.

Again they realize they have not found their own company, so they go out in search of
the Holiness folks. Upon entering their church, they hear a fine message on the necessity of
being holy. Here they begin to feel quite at home until the speaker spoils the message for them

371
Lesson No. 59, P. 2

by a sudden outburst of harsh and cruel words directed at a group of people he calls “the tongues
folks.” With a great tirade of words he condemns in general not only the people who speak in
tongues, but the doctrine of tongues itself. Again Paul looks at Peter and Peter looks at Paul.
Peter declares, “It is plain we have still not found the people we are trying to locate, for it was by
the witness of other tongues that I with the rest of the 120 received the Holy Ghost on the Day of
Pentecost (Acts 2:4), and well do I remember how it was this same speaking in tongues that
convinced us Jews that Cornelius and his house had received the baptism of the Holy Ghost.”
Acts 10-44, 46. Paul answers and says, “Yes, and in one of my letters to the Corinthian Church I
told them plainly I spoke in tongues more than all the rest.” 1 Cor. 14:18.

Not far down the street they enter a large hall crowded with happy, shouting people who
seem to enjoy God’s presence as they praise the Lord in song and in testimony. Surely at last we
have found our own people thought the apostles. Finding a seat near the door they settle down to
enjoy the fellowship they feel sure is there for them. The minister’s searching eye soon catches
sight of them and something about their bearing causes him much concern. He watches them
carefully as their old sainted faces shine with the glory of God. Not recognizing them as anyone
of his acquaintance he concludes they must be some of those Jesus’ name preachers. The
evangelist delivers a great sermon on the present outpouring of the Holy Ghost declaring it to be
the fulfillment of that which was spoken by the prophet Joel (Joel 2:28). He concludes by
showing that speaking in other tongues was in Bible days and is still today the evidence of
having received this experience. The pastor now takes charge of the meeting. Before calling the
people to prayer he cannot resist the temptation to warn his hearers to beware of those false
teachers who claim a revelation that Jesus is God and that all believers should be baptized in
Jesus’ name. He lets the folks know in no uncertain terms how little he thinks of anyone who
would consent to water baptism in Jesus’ name.

Again Paul looks at Peter and Peter looks at Paul. Peter says, “I commanded the people
to be baptized in Jesus’ name in the first gospel message to the Jews (Acts 2:38), and later I gave
the same teaching to the Gentiles.” Acts 10:48. Paul said, “I also taught baptism in the name of
the Lord Jesus (Acts 19:5). Let us go and try to find these people who are still preaching the
same message we taught so long ago.” And once again they go out in search of their “own
company.”

Would it not be a very sad affair, indeed, if not a single group of people could be found in
all the “Pentecostal Movement” who could welcome these two great apostles in their midst and
give them the freedom of their platform to preach the same old Gospel message they preached in
Bible days? But there is such a people, thank God!

Let us take note that the apostles will be coming back and will be looking for their “own
company,” for the dead in Christ (and they are in that company of people) will rise first; and with
their “own company,” they will be caught up together in the air, and so shall they ever be with
the Lord. See 1 Thess. 4:13-18.

372
 DOCTRINE

Lesson No. 60, P. 1

“Give ear, O ye heavens, and I will speak; and hear, O earth, the words of my mouth. My
doctrine shall drop as the rain, my speech shall distil as the dew, as the small rain upon the tender
herb, and as the showers upon the grass: Because I will publish the name of the LORD: ascribe
ye greatness unto our God.” Deut. 32:1-3.

The Lord here tells us that His doctrine is like rain, dew, or showers upon the tender herb
and the grass; and this is done by publishing the name of the Lord and ascribing greatness to our
God. How different is the attitude of the scripture toward doctrine to that of some professed
people of God, whom we have heard declare they did not want to hear doctrine preached. This,
of course, they have said through ignorance, for doctrine to the Gospel of Jesus Christ is like
bone structure to the human body. I have seen a lot of jellyfish in the ocean water at my favorite
fishing place, Blue Hill Falls in Maine. They have no bones, and consequently float with the
tide. This is the best illustration I know of religion without doctrine, as people who are not
willing to hear doctrine preached are never established in anything. But true religion must have
doctrine, for doctrine is teaching. If we teach salvation by the blood, we are teaching doctrine.
The truths concerning the baptism of the Spirit and healing for the body are both doctrine. What
most folks mean who say they do not wish to hear doctrine, is that they don’t want to hear any
doctrine but their own!

It is possible for a teacher to come without any doctrine of his own as did our blessed
Lord. He said, “…My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me.” John 7:16. He spent His
entire ministry laying a foundation of the true doctrine of God. And yet he said, “I have yet
many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth,
is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he
shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come.” John 16:12, 13. As we
study His ministry, we find it too true that His disciples understood but little of His doctrines,
and failed to grasp even the doctrine of his death, burial and resurrection. But he gave them the
promise that when they received the Comforter, the Spirit of truth, they would be guided into all
truth, or into the true doctrine.

We find that after the Holy Spirit was given they received the revelation of the truth, and
then they delivered it unto the saints. It was this revealed truth they taught that was called the
“apostles’ doctrine”: “And they continued stedfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, and
in breaking of bread, and in prayers.” Acts 2:42. This doctrine was the faith that was delivered
unto the saints, for which Jude some thirty-three years later exhorted them to earnestly contend.
Some people tell us it doesn’t make much difference what a person believes, but Jude was not
the only one of the apostles who urged the saints to hold on to the doctrine that had been
revealed.

Paul did not get his doctrine from the apostles before him, but it was revealed to him by
Jesus Christ. “But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after
man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus
Christ.” Gal. 1:11, 12. When Paul compared the doctrine he had gotten by revelation to the
apostles’ doctrine, he found they had nothing different than he had received. Thus the doctrine
the apostles

373
Lesson No. 60, P. 2

received by revelation of the Spirit, as promised them by the Lord, was confirmed by this
greatest of all apostles, Paul.

It was Paul who on his last trip to Jerusalem stopped at Miletus and sent to Ephesus for
the elders of the church. When they arrived he gave them a last charge to care for the church of
God over which the Holy Ghost had made them overseers. He told them he had kept back
nothing that was profitable to them and had not shunned to declare to them the whole counsel of
God. Acts 20:17, 27, 28. Later he told Timothy to admonish the church at Ephesus that they
teach no other doctrine. 1 Tim. 1:3.

Now let us turn to Acts 19:1-6 and find what sort of doctrine the apostles taught. Paul,
finding certain disciples at Ephesus, said unto them, “Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye
believed? And they said unto him, we have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy
Ghost. And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye baptized? And they said, Unto John’s
baptism. Then said Paul, John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the
people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus.
And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake
with tongues, and prophesied.”

Paul also wrote a letter to that Ephesian church in which he said, “…Be no more children,
tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and
cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive.” Eph. 4:14. Often this scripture has
been used against some who have received light on a truth and because they were turning from
some “Dark Age” theory. But this scripture has its proper setting in that it was written to a
people who had been taught the true doctrine and had received from Paul the “whole counsel of
God.” They had been baptized in Jesus’ name and filled with the Holy Ghost! Acts 19:1-6.

Paul told Timothy to give attendance to doctrine. 1 Tim. 4:13-16. Again he told him all
scripture was profitable for doctrine. 2 Tim. 3:16. Read also his last charge to Timothy in 2
Tim. 4:1-5. Paul further said that one of the qualifications of a bishop is that he hold fast “the
faithful word as he hath been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to
convince the gainsayers.” Tit. 1:9.

Paul in Rom. 6:17 told the people they were delivered by obeying from the heart a form
of doctrine. The third, fourth, and fifth verses tell us that the doctrine that brought deliverance
was being buried with Christ by baptism. They were to be planted in the likeness of His death
and rise to walk a new life in the likeness of His resurrection.

Yes, if we were without doctrine we would be floaters like the jellyfish. It is good in
these days to know that while the writers of the New Testament were not able to receive the
doctrine while Jesus was with them, He revealed it to them by the Holy Ghost and they have
recorded it in the revealed Word, the book of Acts and the Epistles.

374
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 51 to 55)

Lesson No. 51

1. Does the wisdom we get from Christ come from His divinity or His humanity?
2. With what did Jesus ask to be glorified?
3. How did Christ preexist?
4. In what manner did God send His son into the world as mentioned in the lesson?
5. If the Son was God, then what absurd statement did the angel make in Luke 1:35?

Lesson No. 52

1. Read section 4 and answer this question: How many can be identified in an undivided
substance?
2. In section 25 it says, “None is before or after another.” How does this contradict section
22?
3. Also in section 25 it says, “None is greater or less than another.” What scripture does
this contradict?
4. Where does such teaching belong?
5. How can we rid ourselves of such teaching?

Lesson No. 53

For the five questions in this lesson, write out five things in which Jehovah and Jesus are
the same and give one scripture reference for each one.

Lesson No. 54

1. Where could God get a name that was higher than any name?
2. Give three of God’s names as taught in the lesson.
3. How did Paul say the Son got His excellent name?
4. What prophecy was given declaring the Christ that should come was both Father and
Son?
5. R. E. Weymouth in his footnotes on Matt. 1:21 says that Jesus means Jehovah. What
prophecy concerning the Son of God proves this to be so?

Lesson No. 55

1. What one word in the commission given in Matt. 28:19 gives evidence that the apostles
were right in baptizing in Jesus’ name?
2. Where is the name of Jesus first mentioned? And who announced it?
3. What scripture do you use to prove the name of the Father?
4. To those who like to take Jesus’ words as authority, what scripture would you advise
them to read?
5. What did Matthew do on the day of Pentecost that shows his being in favor of baptism in
Jesus’ name?

375
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 56 to 60)

Lesson No. 56

1. Who was first to preach repentance as recorded in the New Testament? And what did he
say about it?
2. What is it that worketh repentance?
3. What did Peter say about repentance?
4. When Jesus gave the commission according to Luke, to whom did He say repentance
should be preached?
5. After Peter had brought the Gospel to the Gentiles and had convinced the other apostles
he was in God’s will in doing so, what did the apostles say repentance had brought the
Gentiles?

Lesson No. 57

1. If someone inquired of you how to get saved, what would you tell him to do? Give
scripture.
2. What kind of a religious man is like the traveling man mentioned?
3. What did Paul tell the jailor and his household?
4. What did Peter preach to the Jews in Acts the second chapter that caused them to be
pricked to the heart?

Lesson No. 58

1. How did the professed church come to depart so far from the pattern?
2. What did God promise to those who would walk in the old paths?
3. What other prophecy has a like promise?
4. What truth did Luther restore to the people?
5. Who can be proclaimed as starting the Pentecostal Latter Rain Movement?

Lesson No. 59

1. How did Paul and Peter know they had not found their own company while in the Baptist
church?
2. What was one of the texts the Baptist minister used to prove that baptism is by
immersion?
3. What was the scripture Paul used to support his teaching of holiness?
4. What scripture did Peter use?
5. What caused Paul and Peter to be turned away from the Trinity assembly?

Lesson No. 60

1. What is the doctrine of the Bible like unto?

2. Whose doctrine did Jesus bring?
3. After Pentecost, in what doctrine did they continue?
4. Where did Paul get his Gospel?
5. What admonition did Paul give Timothy?

376
 CHRISTIAN CONVERSATION

Lesson No. 61, P. 1

With this lesson we enter into the second half of our six months’ term of Bible School,
and we do so with our hearts full of praise for what has been accomplished during the past three
months; but as workers together with the Lord, we cannot trust in our past successes. We must
press forward into new and untried days and find grace to walk in each ray of revealed light that
comes to us. If we will take heed to the plain teaching of the Word we will find ourselves in a
useful and blessed place with the Lord.

Paul in summing up the conduct of the Christian said, “Whether therefore ye eat, or
drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. Giving none offence, neither to the Jews
(the professed church members), nor to the Gentile (the sinner), nor to the Church of God (the
saints). 1 Cor. 10:31, 32 . “Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit,
but the profit of many (Why, Paul?), that they might be saved.” Verse 33.

Let us now read Eph. 5:1-21. In these verses we have a wonderful insight into Christian
living. Some of the things mentioned in verses three to five we would not think of having any
part in; but here we find that even foolish talking and jesting are not convenient and should be
replaced by giving of thanks. The reason is very easily understood when we consider that such
things are so out of harmony with a soul that is burdened for a lost world. To enter into a prayer
room and pray for hours and come out and indulge in light conversation, is not consistent. Even
though it seems an innocent thing in which we engage, yet it detracts that much from our
spiritual life in much the same way that loose motion hinders the work of machinery. Sometimes
we wonder why we do not see more results from our prayers. But notice that Paul here classes
these things that are so often counted innocent right in with gross sins and says, “Let no man
deceive you with vain words: for because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the
children of disobedience. Be not ye therefore partakers with them. For ye were sometimes
darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light.” Verses 6-8. He also gives
a positive exhortation in verses 16 to 19 when he tells us to be filled with the Spirit, speaking to
ourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in our hearts
unto the Lord.

No, we don’t have to put up with a long-faced religion with not a thing to cheer us. This
was the plight of the two disciples on the road to Emmaus. Lk. 24:17. The Word tells us, “The
joy of the Lord is your strength.” Neh. 8:10. And Peter tells us that as believers we have “joy
unspeakable and full of glory.” 1 Peter 1:8. So we find that we do not need to go to the world
for any of its amusement, not even its idle conversation, “for our conversation is in heaven.”
Phil. 3:20. That is, we are citizens of heaven, and our lives belong to God, for He has bought us
and we are not our own. 1 Cor. 6:19, 20. Therefore, our conversation should be ordered of the
Lord.

It is very important that we keep our hearts free from condemnation. In 1 John 3:21, 22
we read, “If our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence toward God. And whatsoever
we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his commandments, and do those things that are

377
Lesson No. 61, P. 2

pleasing in his sight.” If we are not getting our prayers through and are wondering why, we may
find the solution right here. It may be that we are living so far from God that our hearts do not
condemn us for things that the Word of God plainly tells us are not convenient for us to do. If we
are in that condition, let us seek the face of the Lord, and not be satisfied until we feel
condemnation from our own hearts for things in our lives the Word of God tells us ought not to
be there. It is not that God would rob us of innocent pleasure, but we must watch lest we rob
ourselves of the Spirit of God by not allowing ourselves to be condemned. Let us be rigid in
judging ourselves as to what kind of hearts we must have if we allow things in our lives that are
forbidden by the Word and yet we are not condemned by them.

As workers together with God, we are no longer to live doing as little as we can to keep
from being condemned, but instead we are to put forth an effort to search for greater things in
God. We should be glad to pay any price that we may experience more of His power and
presence in our lives. We have Christ in us if we are filled with the Spirit, and we are taught that
in Him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. Col. 2:3. It is up to us to search for
these treasures as we would for gems that we knew were hid in a treasure house. Paul says that
such wisdom is not of this world nor of the prince of this world, but it is the hidden wisdom
which God before ordained unto our glory. And this knowledge is not that which is known by
the spirit of man, but that which is freely given us of God. This hidden wisdom and knowledge
is revealed to us by the Spirit. 1 Cor. 2:6-12. Shall we allow a desire to be amused with the
foolish jesting of the world, to rob us of the treasures found in Christ?

We read in Gal. 4:26 “But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us
all.” We are forced to admit that this “Jerusalem which is above” is nothing short of the Church,
which holds the position of a mother. We as individuals who make up the Church are to travail
in the Spirit if we are to bring forth new born children. How can a Christian have strength to
travail unless he eats the kind of food that will make him spiritually strong? If we allow any
lightness to remain in our lives we will be weakened in our battle against the forces of darkness.
Is it any wonder then why more people do not receive the baptism, and why some who do are
such weak children?” We read in Isa. 66:8, “As soon as Zion travailed, she brought forth her
children.” Is this the cry of our hearts today? Are we yearning to see every believer filled with
the Spirit? Let us then take heed lest our strength be sapped by some of these things which “are
not convenient.” We shall be wise if we remember that it is “the little foxes that spoil the vines:
for our vines have tender grapes.” S. of S. 2:15.

“Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts,
which war against the soul.” 1 Pet. 2:11. “Love not the world, neither the things that are in the
world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.” 1 John 2:15. “Know ye
not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of
the world is the enemy of God.” James 4:4.

It is true that we are told in the third chapter of James that “the tongue can no man
tame,” but the Lord is well able to do the job for us if He has first place in our lives.

378
 UNITY OF THE SPIRIT
Eph. 4:3, 13

Lesson No. 62, P. 1

“Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. Till we all come in
the unity of the faith…” This fourth chapter of Ephesians is often called the unity or “oneness”
chapter. It not only teaches the holding of the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, but it also
teaches that there is one body, one Spirit, one hope of our calling., one Lord, one faith, one
baptism and one God and Father of us all.

It seems the Holy Spirit guided Paul in the writing of these things for us who live in the
“end time,” when some would have us believe there is more than one body, more than one Spirit,
more than one faith, more than one baptism, and even some would have us believe there is more
than one Lord and more than one God. We are glad for these plain statements that there is but
one body (the Church, Col. 1:24), and one faith for that body.

The one faith spoken of here can mean nothing else than that which is to be believed as
truth. Paul here tells us that there is but one teaching or doctrine to be believed. In the face of
the fact that there are so many different doctrines believed today, it stands out as an undeniable
fact that there must be a great deal of false teaching. While it is impossible for a man of God to
believe exactly as every other Christian, yet he may have a heart full of love for all of God’s
people. He can hold the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace waiting for God to bring us all to
the one faith. We can manifest a right spirit and attitude toward all clean living Christian
brethren, even though it would not be the wise thing for us to hide our light and worship under
the same roof with them.

The restoring of “the faith that was once delivered to the saints” has been a slow but
gradual process. As each ray of light has been revealed and embraced, it has always been pushed
aside by the old crowd; and the men who accepted the revealed truth in order to keep their
standing with God, have had to go outside the established camP. The one who claims the truth
should be the one who shows forth the most longsuffering, especially toward those he considers
are in need of the truth he possesses. It is far more convincing to show we are of God by the
fruits of the Spirit, than by any argument we can advance to prove our doctrinal point.

In these days there is certainly a need of our endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in
the bond of peace till we come to the unity of the faith. The burden of this lesson is to teach that
there is only one recognized faith in the Word, and that we are to hold a proper attitude in our
life and conduct while we wait for all to come into the unity of the faith, or in other words until
all Christians accept that one faith. In the early church when all believed the one faith that had
been delivered to them, they were all of one heart and one soul. Acts 4:32. They had unity of
faith as well as unity of the Spirit. This is what we might call “Jerusalem Pentecost.” Where this
unity prevailed there was great power to witness for Jesus, and wonderful results as well. But we
find also a “Corinthian Pentecost” where the saints were divided. If two groups have the same
faith, and yet are divided, it must be carnality that keeps them apart. 1 Cor. 3:4.

379
Lesson No. 62, P. 2

It is not necessary that God’s people see every point exactly alike before they can have
fellowship in the Spirit when circumstances of various kinds may bring them together. It has
been proven over a period of years that brethren working in different churches can have fine and
lasting fellowship, though they differ greatly in what they believe. The secret of it was they all
walked in the Spirit. The Spirit of God brings unity. A harsh, bitter attitude toward someone of
another church is carnal, and will not serve to win him to the truth. Such a spirit is ofter
manifested in those who have not been walking after the Spirit, but have been walking after the
flesh. If a brother from some other church visits one of our assemblies, we need to remember we
did not always possess the truths we now count as precious. Someone had to love us in spite of
our lack of knowledge and manifest a unity of the spirit with mud patience in order for us to
receive the enlightenment we now enjoy. God has permitted some of us to see a large number of
ministers from ether faiths won to the original die trine of the apostles but these things did not
come from mere accident. It came by holding to the principle set forth in this lesson.

In fact, all that is needed to bring unity at any time or place is for those concerned to live
by the simple “golden rule” as given in Matt. 7:12. How would you like your brother to act
toward you if you were in his place? All right, you go and act that way toward him. Oh! I know
you cannot force the other fellow to walk by that rule just because you see he should, but you can
walk that way yourself. It might seem at times that you get the worst end of the deal, but he who
walks God’s way is the winner every time even though the natural eye cannot see it. It looked as
though the mob had won when they took a dead Christ down from the cross, but Psalms 2:1-6
tells the story of how the heathen raged against Christ, and yet He should reign as king on Mount
Zion. It looked as though the Jews had won when Stephen was stoned and the disciples carried
him away and buried him. They had silenced a voice that had told them the truth about their
temple, but that did not preserve their temple. His voice was stilled, but the truth he preached
went marching on. Stephen won! Thank God!

Brother, it may look as though you are the loser when by taking God’s way someone
rides high over you. But take courage, and have mercy and pity, for remember that Jesus and
Stephen will be in the throne of God “Then their enemies go screaming into the lake of fire. God
is calling for a people who will take the humble attitude regardless of what the other fellow may
do.

However, there is one class of people with whom the Lord forbids our fellowship: that is,
with those who cause division. This class should not be fellowshipped even though they see eye
to eye with us on our doctrine. “Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions
and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them. For they that are
such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches
deceive the hearts of the simple.” Rom. 16:17, 18. If we fully obey God’s Word, we are forced
to mark them and have no fellowship with them. The Word tells us to avoid them, whether they
seem to prosper or not. We must remember that the end is not yet. David was very much
perplexed by the prosperity of the wicked until he went into the Sanctuary and then he saw their
end. Ps. 73:17. It may seem hard to understand how some have undermined and used deceit
and yet seem to prosper, but let us avoid them as the Word says, and some day we shall see their
end.

380
 HOLINESS
Eph. 1:14

Lesson No. 63, P. 1

“According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we
should be holy and without blame before him in love.” Eph. 1:4. The doctrine of holiness has
been opposed from the time of the Wesleys until this present time by large bodies of professed
Christians. Yet it seems the most inconsistent thing that could be taught that a man saved by the
grace of God should continue to live in sin.

In Matt. 1:21 we read, “And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name
JESUS (Jehovah our Saviour) for he shall save his people FROM their sins.” Here the angel in
announcing the birth of the Son of God tells us that His very name gives us the purpose of His
coming, that is to save us (not in our sins, but) from our sins.

Peter tells us, “But as he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of
conversation; because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy.” 1 Pet. 1:15, 16. Peter was
writing to saints, people who were born of God. If they were born of God, then they were sons
of God. This scripture gives the reason why the children of God should be holy; it is because
God is holy. If God, our Father, is holy, should not His sons born of Him be holy? When we
were born of the flesh, we were children of wrath; that is, we were sinners by nature. Then when
we are born of God, should we not be holy, for it is of the incorruptible seed (see Gal. 3:16) that
we are born the second time. 1 Peter 1:23. In 1 John 3:1, 2, 3 we read that we are now sons of
God and will be like Jesus when He appears, and every man that has this hope in him purifieth
himself, even as He is pure.

Again Peter calls us “an holy nation.” 1 Pet. 2:9. Think of it! As sons of God we are a
nation of holy people in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom we are to
shine as lights in the world. See Phil. 2:15.

Paul tells us to “follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see
the Lord.” Heb. 12:14. John says, “If we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have
fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.” 1
John 1:7. Then he tells us, “He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the
beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works of
the devil.” God was manifested that He might produce a holy people. 1 John 3:8. Then there is
the scripture that has perplexed many: “Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his
seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God.” 1 John 3:9. Now we
know no doctrine can be founded on one scripture alone. If we take the stand that it is
impossible for a man born of God to ever commit sin, then we have many scriptures out of
harmony with that position. But if we walk by the rule God has given us that no scripture is of
any private interpretation, we will seek to harmonize this verse with other holiness scriptures. 1
John 5:18 reads, “We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not (that is, he does not live
in sin, or habitually practice sin) but he that is begotten of God keepeth himself, and that wicked
one toucheth him not.” Now we find that 1 John 3:9 and 1 John 5:18 are both in the same letter
written by John on the same subject, and the

381
Lesson No. 63, P. 2

latter is in perfect harmony with such scriptures as Rom. 6:11, 12: “Likewise reckon ye also
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. Let not
sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof.”

As we sum up the matter we find it is Christ in. us that gives us the victory, for after all
our righteousness is not in our own works, but He is our righteousness. In the same manner we
can say He is the seed that is our holiness, and we are not to continue in sin, for that would prove
that we have not been born of God, but are of the devil. We find John saying, “My little
children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate
with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” 1 John 2:1. Seeing that God has provided a way
back for His children who fail Him, we conclude that our sinless life depends on our walking in
the light. Amen.

Now it has been a common thing for the opposers of holiness to refer us to such
scriptures as 1 Kings 8:46: “For there is no man that sinneth not,” and to Eccles. 7:20: “For
there is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not.” Those scriptures are true
enough in their setting, but we are not preaching salvation from sin back in the days of the kings,
but we are preaching holiness through Jesus Christ.

Then they take us to the New Testament and tell us that Paul in Rom. 3:10 taught this
also saying, “There is none righteous, no, not one.” Yes, Paul said that, but they fail to notice
that Paul also said, “As it is written.” He was quoting from an Old Testament scripture. When
we read on to the 18th verse we find that he accused them of much more than just not being
righteous! Then too, the 19th verse says, “Now we know that what things so ever the law saith,
it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may
become guilty before God.” In the 23rd verse he adds, “For all have sinned, and come short of
the glory of God.” But does Paul leave them in that state? No, thank God, he does not–he
preaches Jesus to them who came to save them from their sins!

We cannot help but draw the conclusion that the reason many people oppose the teaching
of holiness is because they have little if any communion or fellowship with our Holy God. We
notice that as soon as a person comes into fellowship with God through the baptism of the Holy
Ghost according to Acts 2:4 he becomes a holiness man, for the very grace of God received in
the baptism of the Holy Ghost teaches us that we should live holy lives right here in this present
world. Tit. 2:11-12. “For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men,
teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and
godly, in this present world.”

It is by the blood of the Son of God that we have entrance into the presence of a Holy
God. And if we are to abide in Him, then we will have to walk even as He walked. I Jn. 2:6.
God has provided the power for such a holy walk in the baptism of the Holy Spirit. “If we say
we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth: But if we walk
in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus
Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.” I John 1:6, 7.

382
 WORSHIP
John 4:23, 24

Lesson No. 64, P. 1

There is in the nature of the human heart a desire to worship something. God has
implanted this desire in the heart for He seeks worship from man whom He has created. It is
almost beyond comprehension how it is that seemingly intelligent men will bow down and
worship idols made by the hands of men–idols that cannot speak, that cannot hear, that cannot
hear, that cannot see. But even today in the face of the blessed knowledge anyone may have by
investigating the Word of God, we have thousands who bow their knees to idols right here in our
own civilized countries.

Abraham was one of the earliest Bible characters who was diligent in his worship of the
true God. Concerning God’s call to him, there is a certain legend that has been handed down
which goes something like this: Abram’s people, the Chaldees, were fire worshippers. They
wanted Abram to worship fire; but he did not want a god that could be quenched by water. Then
they told him to worship the water, but he saw that the sun had power over the water so he did
not want to worship the water. Then he was told to worship the sun. While the sun seemed to be
the highest and greatest of all created things, yet part of the time at least it lacked power to light
the world, so Abram decided to worship the unseen Creator of the sun; and God accepted his
worshiP. We do not know how much truth there is in this legend, but we know that God called
Abram out from among his idol-worshipping people and asked him to go to a land that He would
show him. After Abram reached the land of Canaan he builded an altar unto the Lord. Gen.
12:7. He is the man who pleased God by the faith he manifested and so received the promise
that in his seed all the nations of the earth would be blessed. The religion of Abram was passed
on to his son, Isaac, and on to his grandson, Jacob. Then it was delivered to the twelve
patriarchs, who were the heads of the twelve tribes of Israel. God called these Israelites to be His
own chosen people; He gave them the aw and demanded worship of them. He told them, “Thou
shalt worship no other god: for the LORD, whose name is Jealous, is a jealous God.” Ex. 34:14.
And, “Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.” Matt. 4:10. But in
the very face of this clear command from Jehovah, they were continually turning away from the
LORD and worshipping idols. It does not seem possible that they would turn to idols after the
Lord had worked so many miracles for them. He led them out of Egypt with a high hand in the
sight of all the Egyptians.

Our text says, “But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship
the Father in Spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a Spirit: and
they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.” John 4:23, 24.

Paul tells us that “We ere the circumcision, worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus,
and have no confidence in the flesh.” Phil. 3:3. Before receiving this Pentecostal outpouring of
the Spirit, our worship was very limited. In fact our worship is now so different from the old
customs that we have become an astonishment and a wonder to those on the outside of the
movement. Our praise to God is beyond natural understanding. There is something about this
kind of worship that stirs the devil and brings censure and ridicule. The persecutors get stirred
against the people of God, but God’s

383
Lesson No. 64, P. 2

children just go on enjoying the presence of the Lord beyond anything they could even ask or
think. It is only by worshipping God in the Spirit that we can experience such a heavenly place
in the Lord.

It was this supernatural praise and worship that burst forth from the 120 after their upper
room experience which brought the multitudes together on the day of Pentecost. It was also the
cause of that marvelous and effective sermon that Peter preached immediately following. When
the multitudes saw and heard what was going on they said, “What meaneth this”? Peter was
merely answering this question as he preached that powerful Gospel message. This was indeed a
different order of worship than they had ever seen before, and Peter was anointed of the Spirit to
explain to them these “strange” happenings.

And so it is in these last days during the outpouring of the Spirit it has been the praise and
worship in the Spirit that has brought the multitudes together. The curious crowd hears that the
power is falling and they come to see what it is all about. Some mockingly say this or that, but
there are always some who are honest enough to inquire as did those Jews, “What meaneth this?”
Many stay and pray and soon they become part of this Spirit-filled crowd.

Now the beauty of this worship in the Spirit is that it is not confined to anyone certain
place, called a house of worship, but we can have the praise of God continually in our mouths.
Heb. 13:15. We are taught to “rejoice evermore,” and “in everything give thanks, for this is the
will of God concerning you.” 1 Thess. 5:16, 18. Eph. 5:20 says, “Giving thanks always for all
things unto God and the Father.”

“Rejoice in the Lord always: and again I say, rejoice. Let your moderation be known
unto all men. The Lord is at hand. Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and
supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God.” Phil. 4:4-6. The
reason we can rejoice at all times is because our rejoicing is in the Lord and not in our
circumstances. “I exhort therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and
giving of thanks be made for all men.” 1 Tim. 2:1. Many of us have learned the secret that
worshipping and giving thanks to God with our requests has brought results when victory could
be gained no other way.

The worship of God among restored Israel is pictured prophetically by Jeremiah:

“Therefore they shall come and sing in the height of Zion, and shall flow together to the
goodness of the Lord, for wheat, and for wine, and for oil (‘Wine that maketh glad the heart of
man, and oil to make his face to shine and wheat, bread, which strengtheneth man’s heart.’ Ps.
104:15), and for the young of the flock and of the herd: and their soul shall be as a watered
garden; and they shall not sorrow any more at all. Then shall the virgin rejoice in the dance, both
young men and old together, for I will turn their mourning into joy and I will (comfort them and
make them to rejoice from their sorrows.” Jer. 31:12, 13.

If some may wonder why dancing in the Spirit has appeared among Spirit-filled people
today, perhaps the above scripture will help them to see that it is not some strange, unheard-of
thing, but was prophecied many years ago. In 1 Chron. 15:12-29 David danced before the
restored ark, which is a clear type of the restoration of the Holy Spirit.

384
 THE CROSS

Lesson No. 65, P. 1

“Christ sent me…to preach the gospel: not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ
be of none effect. For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us
which are saved it is the power of God.” 1 Cor. 1:17, 18.

Here we are told that the preaching of the cross is foolishness to a certain class of people;
and how sad, for it is those who perish who consider it foolishness. In the day in which we live
we must face the appalling fact that thousands of professed Christians have no knowledge of the
saving power found in the cross of Christ. They have been taught to trust in their good deeds,
and are following blind leaders. To them the death of Jesus is no more than the death of a
prophet or of one of the apostles.

But the question is often asked, “Don’t you think if they have professed Christ and are
sincere in what they believe they will be saved anyway, since they just don I t understand?” No,
for Paul says, “If our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost.” 2 Cor. 4:3. It is impossible
for any man to be saved except by the cross; but Paul says it is foolishness unto them that perish,
and why? Because man wants to glory in his own works, so attempts to make a way of salvation
of his own. He comes presenting his good deeds to God and glories in the flesh. But those are
“the things that are” which God brings to nought, “that no flesh should glory in his presence.” 1
Cor. 1:28, 29. This is why “not many wise after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble,
are called.” verse 26. The wise, the mighty, and the noble want to have glory in themselves, and
therefore they are forever barred from the presence of the Lord.

If man by a certain sum of money or by a certain standing in society, or a certain height

of education, could obtain a place in the presence of God, the road would be crowded with those
seeking that place. But if it were obtained in that fashion it is certain not every soul would have
access into the presence of God, whereas God’s salvation is within the reach of “whosoever
will.” It is by faith in the blood of His cross that our warfare ceases and we have peace with
God. We are justified by His blood: “And having made peace through the blood of His cross, by
him to reconcile all things unto himself.” Col. 1:20. He tasted death for every man (Heb. 2:9)
and we judge that if He died for all, then were all dead. 2 Cor. 5:14. If all were dead, then all
must come by the way of the cross. Yes, this way is open to all, the poor and the rich, the wise
and the unwise. All may come. The high must come down in humility, and the low He lifts up,
that all may come in together. God’s way is hard on the natural man who is a lover of self. But
come the way of the cross he must, else he will find himself cast in the lake of fire with the worst
of criminals.

Paul teaches us that the believers were crucified with Christ, that is, Jesus took to the
cross with Him every one of us who believe, “that the body (or power) of sin might be destroyed,
that henceforth we should not serve sin.” Rom. 6:6. This work has been accomplished for us in
the cross of Christ.

We find that Jesus also spoke of a cross for his disciples to bear. When He spoke of this
cross, we wonder just how much they understood. They knew the cross to be an instrument of
punishment, but knew little of the cross in the sense of which He spoke. We find that

385
Lesson No. 65, P. 2

even His closest disciples could not understand nor believe His preaching when He spoke to
them of His death on the cross. Mark 8:31, 33. But this, like most of the teachings of Jesus,
they understood after the Holy Spirit was given. If they did hot understand the teaching of the
cross concerning His literal death, no doubt they did not fully understand when He told them: “If
any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.
For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: but whosoever will lose his life for my sake, the
same shall save it.” Luke 9:23, 24.

The cross that must be taken up daily is the crucifying of the self-life. Jesus says if we
would save our life, we must lose it. There is no other way for us to take, but the way of the
cross. A follower of Jesus will never get far with the Lord nor enter into the secrets of His
treasures until he becomes familiar with the way of the cross. We cannot retain our own self-life
and at the same time have His life.

Jesus said, “O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken: Ought
not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into his glory?” Luke 24:25, 26. Here He
brings out clearly that suffering must precede glory.

Many have been attracted to some saint who has found the secret that the glory is beyond
the cross. They desire to reach the same settled place in the blessing and glory of God, but little
do they realize the death process this saint went through in order to reach that place. Many think
this place of blessedness comes by just the first surrender one makes when he is filled with the
Spirit, but this is only the initial consecration to God. If a man has been led to believe that
because he has the baptism he has it all, he is doomed to disappointment. It is true that all we
need is in the Holy Ghost, but a Spirit-filled life must be one of continual surrender to the will of
God. If a child of God finds himself short of the glory he hoped would fill his life, he had better
check up and see where he has drawn back from the cross. For if he does not discover it and
repent, right here he may make shipwreck and become a castaway.

No doubt every Christian would like to take the trip Paul took to the third heaven, but
how many are willing to take the cross he took? See 2 Cor. 11:23-28. Paul said, “I rejoice in
my sufferings for you, and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for
his body’s sake, which is the church.” Col. 1:24. And in Gal. 6:14, he writes, “But God forbid
that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified
unto me, and I unto the world.”

John and James had no cross in mind when they asked Jesus for the first places, one on
His right and one on His left, when He came into His kingdom. Jesus advised them there was a
“cup” to drink and a baptism to be “baptized” with before they could enter into that place. He
asked them if they were able to partake, and they said they were. He knew the material in those
two blessed young men, and said, “You will indeed drink the cup and be baptized with the
baptism.” Matt. 20:20-23. Those who do take up the cross have this promise: “But the God of
all grace, …after that ye have suffered a while, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle
you.” 1 Peter 5: 10.

386
 IMMORTALITY
II Tim. 1:10

Lesson No. 66

Immortality ( 2 Tim. I Cor. 15:43, 54 Immortal ( I Tim. 1:17

1:10;
( Rom. 2:7 I Tim. 6:15, 16 (

As we examine these six passages of scripture, we find that not one of them refer to the
soul of mortal man. First we read: “But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour
Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the
gospel.” II Tim. 1:10. Here we find it was through the gospel that immortality was brought to
light. That scripture alone clearly shows that mortal man did not possess immortality, for if he
did, he surely would have known of it.

Now let us examine Rom. 2:7: “To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek
for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life.” Here we have the promise of eternal life if
we seek for immortality. Surely one would not have to seek for something he already had.

“This mortal must put on immortality. So when this…mortal shall have put on
immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in
victory.” I Cor. 15:53, 54. Here we are told of the twinkling-eye change when our mortal
bodies will be made immortal at the coming of the Lord. This is confirmed in Phil. 3:20, 21
where we are told that at the appearing of Jesus, He shall change our vile body and it shall be
fashioned like unto His glorious body. From this we are made to know that He, the precious Son
of God, once had a mortal body, but now has an immortal body.

We read in connection with His appearing, “Which in his times he shall shew, who is the
blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords; Who only hath immortality,
dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to
whom be honour and power everlasting.” 1 Tim. 6:15, 16. “Now unto the King eternal,
immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever.” 1 Tim. 1:17.
Jesus, the only Son God had, was made of a woman (Gal. 4:4), and as a mortal man he died, but
was raised in power (1 Cor. 15:43), and became the first fruits of them that slept (1 Cor. 15:20).
Thus He was the beginning of the (new) creation of God (Rev. 3:14), the first born from the
dead (Col. 1:18). Now 1 Tim. 6:15, 16 and 1 Tim. 1:17 speak of Him as the King, the only
immortal One who now dwells in the light, and is invisible. Rev. 17:14 tells us that it is the
Lamb who is King of kings, so we understand that the immortal Jesus in His glorified humanity
is the King eternal, and in His divinity He is the invisible, only wise God. The disciples saw
Him after He was made immortal, so mortal eye can see immortality, but no mortal has seen nor
can see God; yet immortal eyes can see God the Father as He is (1 John 3:2).

Thus we conclude that mortal man does not have immortality. On the other hand, God is
never called immortal, because God never was a man; He is a Spirit (John 4:24). AS A
BUTTERFLY MUST FIRST BE A CATERPILLAR, SO MUST AN IMMORTAL ONE FIRST
BE MORTAL. AMEN.

387
 SO GREAT SALVATION
Heb. 2:3

Lesson No. 67

“Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any
time we should let them sliP. For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every
transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward; How shall we escape if we
neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed
unto us by them that heard him; God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders,
and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will”? Heb. 2:1-4.

While this scripture has been successfully used in making an appeal to the unsaved to
seek salvation, yet it is directly addressed to those who are already saved. Notice the setting of
this appeal. In the previous chapter we are shown the superior place the Son of God holds over
that of the angels. Then in Heb. 2:2, he brings us the logical argument that if the word spoken
by angels, who are inferior to the Son of God, was stedfast and every time their word was
transgressed it brought judgment, HOW SHALL WE ESCAPE IF WE NEGLECT “SO GREAT
SALVATION,” which at the first began to be spoken (not by angels) by the Lord? It was not
only confirmed to us by them that heard him, but God also bore them witness with signs,
wonders, miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost. No doubt he is here referring to the events
recorded in Acts 2:43: “And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done
by the apostles.”

Let us consider how our Pentecostal message is in harmony with this setting. Jesus spoke
and taught of this salvation, but He was unable to give it in the days of His flesh, for it was
purchased by His own blood. The best He could do was to tell of it; but after the testament came
in force (for a testament is in force after the death of the testator), God confirmed His words to us
through them that heard Him; and we have seen this Word confirmed with signs and wonders.

Just think how much greater this is than the word that was spoken by angels; and yet God
stood behind the word of angels. Then do you not think that every transgression and
disobedience will come into judgment that has to do with the neglecting of the salvation God has
given us? How many coming to the knowledge of this so great salvation will be able to escape if
they neglect it?

Jesus gives His disciples power to loose and to bind as they preach the Gospel: Matt.
16:19 and John 20:23. Paul confirms this in II Cor. 2:15, 16. This power to bind refers to
those who refuse to accept the message the disciples preach; but our text is a warning to us who
possess this great salvation that if we neglect it, we shall not escape the just recompence of
reward.

We all know the folly of neglect. The old saying, “A stitch in time saves nine,” is true. If
one neglects prayer, neglects to testify, neglects to read the Bible and neglects to assemble with
the saints, he breaks down his power to resist evil. Then when temptation comes, he has no
grace, no power, no faith to overcome and he turns away from God. On he goes on the
downward road at a breakneck speed, grasping for most anything to drown the voice of
conscience. No, he did not intend to go so far, but just a little neglect started him on his
downward career.

388
 PAUL THE DEBTOR
Rom. 1:14

Lesson No. 68, P. 1

“I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barbarians; both to the wise, and to the
unwise.” Rom. 1:14. Here Paul admits he is in debt; he has something to pay. It is a very
honorable thing to acknowledge a debt although you are unable to fully pay it. We have known
of those who have borrowed money from a friend, but being unable to pay, began avoiding their
creditor instead of admitting they were still in debt. Thus they became an enemy of one who had
befriended them.

Now what was this debt that Paul owed to the unsaved world? It was a debt for the price
that was paid for his redemption from sin. It was not Paul alone who owed this debt, but the
entire human race, for we were all sold into sin and were helpless to redeem ourselves. We were
like the slaves of the South during the time of slavery. If one of them had money enough, he
could purchase his own freedom, but being without money, he had to continue on as a slave until
someone paid the price for him and set him free. But when we were in this hopeless state and
were slaves to sin, with no price in our hand with which to purchase our freedom, the Lord Jesus
came and paid the price for us and redeemed us from sin. It was indeed a great price that was
paid, for it took the very life blood of the Son of God to satisfy the claims of justice.

I am sure if Paul could hear our precious old hymn, “Jesus Paid It All, All To Him I
Owe,” his heart would melt and the flame of revival fire would blaze anew as he would declare
that he still owed all to Jesus. Yes, Paul had a clear vision of the call of God and he found that
Jesus had turned his debt over to be collected by an unsaved world. I wonder if we today feel
this debt weighing upon our shoulders? Oh, yes, we shout salvation is free and as a free gift we
fear we would insult the giver if we tried to earn it. It is true we never could earn our salvation,
but when we realize the great price that was paid, we likewise should feel the debt upon us.

Let us take a look at what our redemption cost: “For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty
might be rich.” II Cor. 8:9. How rich was He? Who could answer such a question? But it is
written that it was by Him that the world was spoken into existence, and Paul in Phil. 2:6 says,
“He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”

Just how poor did He become? Though the world was made by Him, yet He told one
inquirer that the Son of man had no place to lay His head. Notice the steps that led to His
poverty, as recorded by the apostle Paul:

1. He made Himself of no reputation.

2. He took upon Him the form of a servant.
3. He was made in the likeness of men.
4. He humbled Himself.
5. He became obedient unto death.
6. Even the death of the cross (method of punishing criminals).
(See Phil. 2:7, 8)

389
Lesson No. 68, P. 2

He did all this that we might be rich, and how rich are we? We are rich in faith, rich in
hope, rich in love, rich in grace, rich in blessings, rich in homes and lands, and rich in fathers and
mothers and brothers and sisters. The Lord has promised us that if we forsake these material
things for His sake and the gospel’s, we shall receive an hundred fold now (see Mark 10:28-30).
How many gospel workers have testified that for the one home they left, there has been a
hundred homes opened to them and for the brother and sister they left, God has given hundreds
of brothers and sisters in Christ. These are all riches that are received during our life time that
we have just considered, but if we keep true to Him, hereafter we will have a wedding robe given
to us by Him, a crown, a throne, a place of rulership and last, but ,greatest of all, we will be rich
in an eternal inheritance. Rev. 21:7.

With all this that He has given us can we say we owe Him nothing in return? Oh! No.
We become obedient to His call and as far as it lies within our power to fulfill this call, we carry
this glorious gospel to all the world. When we think of how someone labored to bring us this
light and tell us of Him, shall we fail to see the debt we owe to others? Even if we work till the
end of the day, we are still unprofitable servants. We can never pay this debt, but we can be
faithful in acknowledging it as we labor in His vineyard. Amen.

THE HOMELESS ONE

They borrowed a stall, and that was not all,
They borrowed a manger too;
They borrowed a bed to lay his head,
Yet He was the Saviour true.
It was borrowed bread when the crowd was fed,
And all were satisfied.
He borrowed fish too, and only a few,
Many fragments were left beside.
He borrowed a boat, and set it afloat
Not far out from the shore.
He borrowed a seat, and rested his feet,
As the word to the people he bore.
It came to pass that he borrowed an ass,
And the praise of the people was heard; with
Borrowed garments, he trod on a borrowed road,
The Savior, fulfilling God’s word.
He borrowed a room on his way to the tomb,
The passover lamb to eat,
They borrowed a cave for the Master’s grave,
They borrowed the winding sheet.
Not reckoning the loss, he borrowed a cross,
And Barabbas, the owner went free,
He borrowed the sin, that was laid upon him,
And borrowed his death from ME.

*** With apologies to the author — John H. Dearing ***

390
 SHAM
Jer. 17:9

Lesson No. 69, P. 1

“The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it?” Jer.
17:9.

Deceitfulness in the heart of God’s children will damage their standing about as bad as
any known sin, and many tines it does great damage to a life of victory. The sad part of it is that
the devil can entice a poor soul into deceitfulness more easily than into some outward
manifestation of sin because it can be covered from the eyes of people, at least for a season.
People will do things in the sight of God that they will not do in the sight of man, for if people
should find it out, they would be severely censored.

Many a soul whose aim has been to live a good, true life for God has been enticed into
shall and deceit, though it may not appear to them as deceit. But just a little sham that pleases
the flesh will hinder the soul from entering into the fuller experience of His grace. If this
message as it goes out, either as it is taught in the class today or on the written page, will cause
someone to check up on the “little foxes that spoil the vine,” we shall be glad. The purpose is
not to condemn anyone but to help free some soul from a hindrance to a deeper and fuller life in
the Spirit. Now no one would like to be called deceitful, but sham is of the same nature as
deceit.

“Let nothing be done through strife or vain glory; but in lowliness of mind let each
esteem other better than themselves.” Phil. 2:3. “Let us not be desirous of vain glory,
provoking one another, envying one another.” Gal. 5:26. In the two verses that we have just
given, no doubt we find the cause for the practice of sham in the words “vain glory.” How the
flesh does like to receive glory, and a desire for vain glory is the foundation of sham. What a
wonderful thing it would be if one could have the self-life eradicated as some teach! Many a
precious soul who would not think of stooping to sham or deceit in their daily dealings with
neighbors, relatives or friends, when it comes to their religion, have through vain glory blocked
their progress in spiritual things by sham in worship, in manifestations, in gifts and even in
testimony.

“But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the
truth.” James 3:14. It is a sham to glory in God when we have envy, jealousy, and strife in our
hearts. James says we lie against the truth if we do. Is that sham? Surely it is; and yet here is the
snare on which many are caught. Even though these things are in our hearts, sometimes we get
up and glory in God so the people will not know our hearts are out of tune with God. We must
appear among them as spiritual for our self-life desires the food of “vain glory.” I believe that
more souls who started well have lost their standing and grown cold and have even turned again
to the world over this thing of which we write than any other thing.

God upholds the operation of the gifts and manifestations through the demonstration of
the Spirit and power; and when these manifestations are in the Spirit, they will always bring forth
fruit. But the reason we do not see more of the genuine Spirit manifestation is that those who
want vain glory have put on the sham and it has in many cases discouraged the true soul who
would have been used of God. It is wonderful

391
Lesson No. 69, P. 2

to be used of the Spirit while under the power of God; but if the Spirit of the Lord is not moving,
a desire for vain glory may enter even those who have had the real and they put on a sham and
thus rob themselves of the real blessing God wants to give them. He would have come forth in
that life with the real if only they would have waited for Him, but He was pushed aside and self,
who likes to take glory, put on the “sham.” Self cannot stand to be pushed down, and cannot
stand to remain unseen and unheard.

Jesus seems to say, “All right, son, if you want to sham off your filthy rags as though
they were a linen garment of righteousness that I give, go ahead. I will keep the shining linen
garment for someone who puts self in the background and awaits My Spirit.”

There are examples of sham in God’s Word that teach the lesson all too plainly of defeat
where victory could have been. Acts 5:1-10 tells of the awful judgment that God put on Ananias
and Sapphira through Peter when they tried to sham it through and hold back a part of the price
of their possession. They came into the meeting and acted just as if they had paid in all the
money they had received from the sale of their property. This was a sham for they had only
brought a part. Now this seems like just a little thing on their part but the judgment that came on
them shows how displeasing even a little sham must be in the sight of God. God has been more
merciful to the shammers of our day and has not blocked them dead, but He is still much
displeased with shamming; and many souls who could have been such a blessing if they had only
waited on God and moved in the Spirit have died spiritually and brought a reproach on the cause
of God.

In Prov. 20:17 we read, “Bread of deceit is sweet to a man; but afterwards his mouth
shall be filled with gravel.” Yes, to be in the limelight and to have people look up to you has
always been sweet to the self-life. Even among Pentecostal people, we have seen some put on a
sham so the others would think they were spiritual. The assembly, which this sham
manifestation has failed to bless, might forgive and forget, but the poor souls that have done it
have put a great block in the way of spiritual growth in that assembly as well as in their own
lives. The unsaved also laugh at such manifestations, while if they had been in the Spirit those
same sinners would have turned white in their faces and would have been convicted of sin.

It is a most wonderful thing that God in these last days has poured out His Spirit upon us
so that we can know the mighty power of God and the unspeakable blessings that we enjoy; but
it is a sad fact that any soul who has once Known the real blessings and power of God would let
the real leak out of his life. Since putting on a sham blocks one’s own spiritual progress and
brings reproach upon the church, why not honor God, bless your own soul and the church, by
getting down in humility before God and receive the genuine blessing of God from heaven?

392
 HUMILITY

Lesson No. 70, P. 1

“He hath showed thee, O man, what is good; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but
to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?” Micah 6: 8.

To be humble is one of the most essential graces for Christians to possess if we are to
have the approval of God upon our lives. Most of us, while having nothing in our lives to be
proud of before God, felt we were going a long way when we humbled ourselves and confessed
we were lost and hopeless and without Jesus. But God required us to take our place as defeated
and helpless sinners before Him before He could do much for us. We have nothing to be proud
of, but the old self-life wants to hold its head up and be somebody. It is a common thing for
God’s people to have a proud heart which keeps them from going far with Him. But as we
humble ourselves and confess our need before Him, He has proven to us that it paid a thousand
times to do so, seeing that He has done for us what we could not do for ourselves.

One of the simplest lessons we have in the Bible on humility is the time Jesus took a little
child and set it in the midst of the people and said, “Verily I say unto you, Except ye be
converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.
Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom
of heaven.” Matt. 18:3, 4. A little child is helpless and needy and desirous of the care of its
parents, so likewise we should take our place of helplessness before God and confess our
inability to save ourselves or to keep ourselves saved.

“Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that He may exalt you in
due time.” I Peter 5:6. One of the outstanding things that we are to notice in the study of
Humility is that we are to “humble ourselves.” The man who waits for God to humble him will
surely regret the fact that he did not humble himself. God often times uses drastic means to
humble the man who will not humble himself. He has ways and means by which to bring the
proudest heart down and oh! the humiliation of it. It is far better that we humble ourselves as
we are commanded.

I Peter 5:5 tells us to “be clothed with humility for God resisteth the proud, and giveth
grace to the humble.” If we humble ourselves we will not only escape God’s judgment, out we
will be benefitted by doing so. The sixth verse that we previously quoted said that if we humbled
ourselves, He would exalt us. Also we read in Isa. 57:15, “For thus saith the high and lofty One
that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also
that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of
the contrite ones.” Notice, He dwells in a high and holy place and yet with him who has a
contrite and humble spirit.

We have some examples in God’s Word that show in a marked way how God takes
notice of one who will humble himself; God also favors him. Take for example King Ahab in I
Kings the 21st chapter. He desired to possess Naboth’s vineyard because it lay close to his
palace. Naboth being a God-fearing man would not sell it because it was an inheritance of his
fathers. Num. 36:7. The wicked Queen Jezebel then devised a scheme whereby Naboth was
put to death and King Ahab took possession

393
Lesson No. 70, P. 2.

of his vineyard. Then God sent Elijah to rebuke Ahab for his sin and to inform him that God was
going to bring evil upon him and cut off his posterity. But we read that when King Ahab heard
all that God was going to do, he humbled himself. Then the Lord said to Elijah, “Seest thou how
Ahab humbleth himself before me? because he humbleth himself before me, I will not bring the
evil in his days: but in his son’s days will I bring the evil upon his house.” I Kings 21: 29.
Surely God is much pleased when His children humble themselves before Him, if He took so
much notice of this wicked king’s humility!

The account of the great city, Nineveh, and its deliverance from the judgment of God also
shows very clearly God’s attitude toward humility. While it is contrary to the common belief,
yet it is a fact that Jonah did not preach repentance to Nineveh. He gave out God’s message,
“Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown,” (Jonah 3:4) and offered no way of escape
from the awful judgment. But in the face of God’s decree that the city should be overthrown, the
king and his subjects humbled themselves before God. It was indeed a great humbling for they
all fasted and put on sackcloth from the least to the greatest, and then God repented of the evil
He said He would do and did it not. Even in the face of making His own messenger a false
prophet, yet God honored their humility. The thing displeased Jonah for it did make his message
untrue, but God told him, “And should not I spare Nineveh, that great city, wherein are more
than sixscore thousand persons that cannot discern between their right hand and their left hand;
and also much cattle?” Jonah 4:11.

Not only does humility bring the favor of God, but it brings a special fruitfulness in the
lives of those who exercise it. The marks of humility are a willingness to see others have better
than we have both in the natural and spiritual things. Often times it is harder for us to see others
supersede us in the spiritual than it is to see them have more in the natural. True humility will
make a place for the graces and fruits of the Spirit to be manifested in our lives.

Let us beware of feigned humility, or humility that is put on. There is nothing more
disgusting to a spiritually minded person than to find the outer actions of humility in one who is
full of pride and boasting of his (feigned) humility. Real humility will cause one to esteem
others better than himself and will lead to a life of taking the second place and giving others the
advantage of the first place. But when a person feigns this humility and practices such as this
with the motive of receiving glory from those who notice it, it is disgusting to man, and surely
must be a great disappointment to God.

To be humble is a safeguard against stumbling or falling in the Christian walk for who
ever saw one that is already down, take a fall? We will not suffer in our own cutting
disappointments if we are truly humble, but will feel the sting and disappointments when others
are in trouble.

Our cry should be, “Lord, help me to humble myself and please You, and deliver me
from feigned humility.” Amen.

394
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 61 to 65)

Lesson No. 61

1. What seemingly harmless thing does the Word tell us is not convenient?
2. What pleasure does the Bible allow that will give us strength?
3. If we are condemned, who condemns us?
4. What treasure is held out for us in Christ?
5. What should the Church do to get good results in getting people born again?

Lesson No. 62

1. What is the main theme of Ephesians the fourth chapter?

2. If we keep the unity of the Spirit, what goal do we achieve?
3. What fact is noted in our lesson that shows the difference between Jerusalem and
Corinth?
4. What is the best way to decide how to treat your brother?
5. Who among believers should we disfellowship?

Lesson No. 63

1. What is the first scripture in the New Testament that teaches holiness?
2. What reason did Peter give that we should be holy?
3. What nation is holy?
4. How does one keep holy?
5. What do we suggest is the reason why religious people oppose the doctrine of holiness?

Lesson No. 64

1. Who is qualified to worship God?

2. How will spiritual worship effect outsiders?
3. When is a man permitted of God to worship Him?
4. What other Christian privilege will worship help?
5. What other way can a man worship God besides with his voice and his heart?

Lesson No. 65

1. What is given as proof that some folks are among them that perish?
2. If a person is sincere in what he believes, why would prove he is saved?
3. Why is the cross the best plan for man’s salvation?
4. What other cross is spoken of besides the one on which Jesus died?
5. What will this other cross do for us?

395
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 66 to 70)

Lesson No. 66

1. Who has immortality?

2. Who will receive immortality?
3. When will they receive it?
4. Who is the King of Kings according to Rev. 17, as brought out in this lesson?
5. To what part of man does the Word promise immortality?

Lesson No. 67

1. Who confirmed unto us this so great salvation?

2. To whom is the warning concerning neglect written?
3. How much authority did the word of angels have?
4. How much power did Jesus give His disciples when they preached?
5. What might a little neglect lead us to?

Lesson No. 68

1. What was the debt Paul owed to the unsaved world?

2. How can we pay the debt we owe?
3. Name three of the downward steps of humility that Jesus took.
4. Of all the things that the gospel has made us rich in, which is the greatest of all?
5. If we cannot pay the debt we owe, what is the next best thing we can do?

Lesson No. 69

1. What causes a person to be a sham when he has a good life in other ways?
2. In what way can one lie against the truth?
3. What effect does a sham demonstration have on those who would have the real
demonstration?
4. What did shamming do to two people in the Bible times?
5. What is it likely to do to one in these days?

Lesson No. 70

1. How did Jesus demonstrate humility?

2. What outstanding thing is noticed in the teaching of humility?
3. What promise is given in the Old Testament to a humble person?
4. How did God honor a king in Elijah’s day because he humbled himself?
5. What did humility cause God to do following the preaching of Jonah?

396
 THE FINISHED MAN
Heb. 2:5-9

Lesson No. 71, P. 1

Here we are told that the coming age will not be ruled over by angels. The margin refers
us Ps. 8:4-6 where we find the prophecy that Paul is using to prove that; God, while making
man lower in nature than angels, has planned that he shall be placed over the works of God in the
age that is to come.

In quoting the prophecy, Paul ends the quotation in verse eight with the word, “feet.” He
then takes up the subject and explains that while there will be nothing left that will not be
brought under man, yet now wee do not see the scripture fulfilled with all things put under him.
“But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angles (the first fruits of it) for the
suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste
death for every man.” Heb. 2:9.

A lot of people who look at the present condition of the religious world, declare that
Christianity has failed, because they have heard it preached that the world was supposed to be
converted. The plain facts are that there is less real Christianity in the world today in proportion
to the number of people than there was 50 to 100 years ago. But the fact of the case is that God’s
Word does not teach that the world will be saved, but it teaches that tile Gospel is to take out a
people for God’s name. See Acts 15:14. This is God’s plan and it is being fulfilled to the very
letter. The world, as it was in the days of Noah, is condemned and must meet the judgment of
God. But the Lord’s people, like Noah and his family, are being saved out of the world.

The purpose of this lesson is to set forth some of the things God is working out in His
plan. God has had n plan from the beginning, and having foreknowledge of the things that were
to come, He prepared in His plan a salvation for fallen man even before man existed, for we read
that a Lamb was foreordained before the foundation of the world. I Peter 1:20. We understand
also that in God’s plan the WORD was with Him, and the Word was made flesh and dwelt
among us. John 1:14. The final finished work in the plan of God is that He will have a nation
of immortal sons to be with Him throughout all eternity. So He began the work by creating Him
a world as a kind of a workshop in which to work out His plan. Then He began the work of a
finished man, though man was not finished in the garden. In His great workshop, He made man
to dwell on the face of the earth; He made them male and female and He put them On trial.

Did He’ know man would fail? Be certainly did, or why would He have foreordained
Jesus as a slain Lamb before the foundation of the world? Often some one asks, “Seeing God
knew man would fail Him and plunge the whole race into sin, why did not God make man so he
would not be able to sin?” We answer, “Why did not God draw a straight, crooked line, or make
an object pitch black and pure white at the same time?” For that is what is meant by the
question. You may as well ask, “Why didn’t God make a being with the power of intelligent
choice and yet without the power of intelligent choice”?

If I had the power claimed in hypnotism, it would be possible for me to put my two boys
into a hypnotic state, thus robbing them of the power of intelligent choice. I could say to them,
“Sit on those

397
Lesson No. 71, P. 2

chairs,” “Rise up and eat,” “Stop eating,” and “Kiss me good night.” They would obey me in it
all, and unfeeling arms would be placed about my neck and unresponsive lips would be placed
on mine. But how about the satisfaction in it? None. No, I want boys with free wills capable of
disobeying me, but who choose to carry out my instructions because they love me. He who put
these desires into my heart would desire no less of His children, and that is the reason He made
us as He did.

But God is not through with His plan to finish man, and for 4,000 years after man had
been plunged into sin, God dealt with him and brought him through different ages. One was the
age of Promise; then He put him through the Law age under His holy and righteous Law to prove
his inability to save himself before He brought him salvation through Jesus Christ. Because
God’s plan is not understood by the natural man, it looks like a failure; but, no, there can be no
failure in God. For 2,000 years God has had His faithful Christians and they have fallen asleep
with bright hopes of immortality. They will not be disappointed; thousands and thousands of
them will come forth at the sound of the trumpet in immortal glory, the finished work of God.

God is still working and not only that, but we are co-workers together with Him as we
fulfill the work whereunto we are called. And what a wonderful work this is, the work of giving
God’s Word, and praying folks through to the sealing of precious souls for the day of redemption
of their bodies! All other labor is only temporal and the results temporal. No matter how many
benefits are derived from our material labor, it will all end with time. But the Word of the Lord
is eternal and the rewards eternal. Here is where the prophecy we have used in the opening of
this lesson has its fulfillment. Man is then finished and placed over the works of God’s hand
with a body fashioned like unto the glorious body of the Son of God, joint heirs with Him.
Having overcome, we will sit down in the throne with Him to rule all nations with a rod of iron.
(Rev. 2:27 and 3:21).

“Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world”? I Cor. 6:2. “Know ye not that
we shall judge angels”? (verse 3). Yes, made lower than the angels, but when finished and
crowned with glory and honor, man will be higher than the angels and will be in the throne with
Jesus, the precious Son of God.

Brother, is not your heart stirred when such a plan is made plain to you and you
understand that you may have a part in this wonderful work? We are impelled to do our best as
we realize we are co-workers with Christ in bringing sons into glory, knowing that the power of
heaven is back of us as we are obedient and true to the Lord.

Our talents and even our opportunities may not be as great as those of many others, but it
is good to know that, “If there is a willing mind, it is accepted according to what a man hath, and
not according to what a man hath not.” II Cor. 8:12.

We must see that it is only when we put our lives into His hands to work with Him for
others that He will be able to finish us and assure us of that abundant entrance into the
Everlasting Kingdom.

398
 THE THREEFOLD GOSPEL
I Cor. 15:1, 3, 4

Lesson No. 72, P. 1

“Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel…For I delivered unto you first of all
that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures; And that
he was buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures.” I Cor. 15:1, 3,
4.

Paul here tells us that the gospel is the death: burial and resurrection of Christ. Thus we
have a threefold gospel. This is in harmony with the first gospel message preached, when 3,000
souls were added to the Lord in one day. In that message Peter told them plainly that Jesus had
been taken and by wicked hands had been crucified and slain, and after being placed in the
grave, God had raised Him uP. Acts 2:22-36. This gospel message caused them to be pricked to
the heart and cry out, “What shall we do?” Peter then told them to obey the gospel, or to “repent
(death) and be baptized (buried) every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost (resurrection).” Acts. 2:38.

It is well to emphasize the .fact that it took the death of Jesus to bring this salvation.
Therefore, this salvation could not be obtained before His death. It took His death because the
death sentence was upon the entire human race and the sentence could not be lifted unless some
one died and paid the price. Even though it took the blood of the Son of God to bring this
salvation, there is no scripture that speaks of this salvation separate from a Spirit-filled life.
Some who emphasize the fact that we have a “Fourfold” gospel stress the fact that we get
salvation and then we need the Holy Ghost for power; but Paul says, “The gospel of Christ is the
power of God unto salvation.” Rom. 1:16.

There is no question in my mind that at the beginning of this age the disciples thought of
nothing less than the baptism of the Holy Ghost; when they spoke of salvation. Any teaching
other than that is founded upon the experiences of believers. The one outstanding experience
that was spoken of by the prophets and taught by both John the Baptist and Jesus was the
baptism of the Holy Ghost. And the one and only experience on record as being given after
Jesus paid the price for salvation is the baptism of the Holy Ghost.

All that we get short of the baptism of the Spirit is abnormal Christianity. The reason we
receive these experiences and are satisfied with them is because of the fact that the church went
through the Dark Ages and lost the pattern that was given to them by the apostles. Therefore, as
we preach this mighty Holy Ghost message, we meet with different conditions and experiences
that people have had, and I believe we can call them abnormal Christianity. It would be absurd
in the face of all the testimonies that we hear to say that God doesn’t give definite experiences
prior to the receiving of the Holy Ghost. But even all of that cannot justify us in continuing in
our unscriptural doctrines to justify our experiences. The ministry in the early church carried the
gospel to a people who had no experience in an abnormal Christianity, and so they preached a
straight Holy Ghost gospel.

399
Lesson No. 72, P. 2

We have been speaking of the “Threefold” gospel and we often find the number three in
the Bible:

(1. God manifest AS Father, Lu. 1:34

Three manifestations of God: (2. God manifest IN the Son, I Tim. 3:16
(3. God manifest As Holy Ghost Acts 2:4

(1. The Father

Three bear record in heaven: (2. The Word
(3. The Holy Ghost, I John 5:7

Three yearly feasts (1. The Passover—fulfilled in the crucifixion of Christ

of Israel: (2. Firstfruits or Pentacost—fulfilled in out-pouring of the Spirit
Ex. 23:14-16 (3. Ingathering—fulfilled in the second coming

Note: The three greatest events of the New Testament find their fulfillment in these three
types.

(1. The Jews, Acts 2

Three nations had the gospel (2. The Samaritans, Acts 8
preached to them: (3. The Gentiles, Acts 10

(1. Thirtyfold
Three Grades of Fruit production: (2. Sixtyfold
(3. An hundredfold, Matt. 13:23

Three times the Lord asked Peter if he loved Him. Three times He told Peter to feed His
lambs and His sheeP. John 21:15, 16, 17.

Three times Jesus told Peter to slay and eat of the unclean meat. Acts 10:13-16.

The ark that Noah built, a type of Christ, had three stories. Some teach that these three
stories stand for the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. We don’t object to that, but we take notice that
all the stories were in one ark, Gen. 6:16, and the ark had just one door.

400
 RUNNING THE RACE
Heb. 12:1

Lesson No. 73, P. 1

“Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us
lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the
race that is set before us.” Heb. 12:1.

It is very fitting at this place in the apostle’s letter for him to exhort concerning the
running of the Christian race, as he has just written a whole chapter on the success of a great
cloud of witnesses who through faith gained the victory and finished their race with patience.
With these examples of those who have been faithful, he urges those in Christ to lay aside every
weight so they, too, can run the race with nothing to hold them back, for they are in a race with
an eternal prize to win.

He exhorts them to lay aside every weight and the sin that so easily beset them. It is a
shame that any runner in this Christian race is defeated just because some temporal thing that
satisfies a selfish desire stops his running of the race. This cloud of witnesses he won by faith,
so when he exhorts against the sin that besets, he must mean the sin of unbelief. What will stop a
runner in this Christian race quicker than to fail to believe what God says? This is the sin that
stopped Eve in her sinless race. She believed a lie and disbelieved God. It is likewise the sin
that has waylaid every soul that has ever stopped running this race with God. “God doesn't mean
what He says.” Oh! maybe we don't say it just that way but at least we act that way when we do
not obey His Word; and, of course, he who disobeys stops running.

In I Cor. 9:24-26, Paul illustrates this Christian race by the Grecian foot races with which
the people at Corinth were familiar, as that was one of the leading sports of the day. He says in
those foot races all the contestants run, but only one receives the prize. He then admonishes the
Christians to “so run”, or to run as earnestly as if only one could win the Christian race. All
those who entered those foot races were temperate in all things that they might be in the best
physical condition, and they did it to obtain a corruptible crown (made of olive branches). Then
Paul tells us that was just the way he was running this race, and surely we should all run in this
manner for we are to receive an incorruptible crown. Then in verse 26 he changes his illustration
to that of a boxer. He says he is not only a foot racer but a fighter who did not beat the air. He
hit his own body for he knew where his enemy was. He was afraid some selfish desire might
cause him to be a castaway, so he kept his own body under subjection.

To the Galatians he wrote, “Ye did run well.” He had gotten them started to running all
right, but then he says, “Who did hinder you?” Oh, yes! there are hindrances all the way along
if we will but pay attention to them. There are “isms” and “schisms”, and doctrines of men,
doctrines of devils, false Christs and antichrists. All these hinder the one who is in the race. If
Satan sees a man running, he shouts to his imps, “Stop that man or he will make it through to the
prize.” Then all the forces of hell are turned loose on him and if they see they cannot stop him,
they will get ahead of him and try to entice him off on some religious sidetrack.

401
Lesson No. 73, P. 2

They tell us that on the day of the contest when those Grecian foot races were run, nice
comfortable seats were placed all along the race track in the shade, with cool refreshing drinks to
entice the weary runners from the race. And we find it so in this Christian race: the devil is
doing all within his power to get those who have started in the race to turn back or to turn aside.

In II Tim. 2:5 Paul tells us, “And if a man also strive for masteries, yet is he not crowned,
except he strive lawfully.” In other words, a man in a contest must obey the rules or he can
never win the prize. The judges might allow a runner to run through the entire race and
everything would seem to be going well, but at the end of the race as he reached for the prize, he
would be informed that he had not run lawfully or according to the rules. We should let this be a
warning to us that we be not deceived, for it would indeed be a sad thing to run in this race and
then after it is too late be informed that we had not run according to the rules laid down to us in
the Bible.

Though Apostle Paul ,vas striving hard to win the race of which we have been speaking,
yet there was one race he was running that he might lose, and that was the race of running for
others. In Phil. 2:15, 16 he admonished the saints to live and hold forth the Word of life that his
running would not be in vain. If his converts backslid, then his labor would have been bestowed
on them in vain and he would lose the race.

Eccl. 9:11 says, “The race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread
to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and
chance happeneth to them all.” That scripture says it was time and chance that caused them to
win the race, but thank God! To the Christian the time is now and the chance is the “open door”
that Jesus sets before them. It is not just to those who have special qualifications or to the rich,
but it is to all who will enter in at the door.

Isa. 40:31 days, “But they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount
up with wings as eagles; they shall run and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.”
Notice it is by waiting upon the Lord that we receive strength to run this race. When we wait
upon the Lord vie do not spend all our time speaking to Him, but we get quiet before Him and
listen to His voice speaking to our hearts. Listening to the voice of God and receiving
instructions from Him are necessary in gaining strength to run a successful Christian race.

402
 PROPHECY AND ITS FULFILLMENT

Lesson No. 74, P. 1

Note: This lesson is taken from a tract published by Pastor W. L. Stallones.

“The truth of the Bible stands or falls upon the fulfillment of the predictions of the
prophets. The Christian would certainly be put to confusion if these prophecies failed. The
Bible plainly claims to be the only record of genuine prophecies in the world. “I am God and
there is none like me, declaring the end from the beginning, and from ancient times the things
that are not yet done.” Isa. 46: 9-11. Here God claims to be the only one who can declare the
end from the beginning, and He challenges all others who claim to be gods, saying, “Produce
your cause, saith the Lord, bring forth your strong reasons, saith the king of Jacob. Let them
bring them forth, and; show us what shall happen. Let them show the former things, what they
be, that we may consider them, and know the latter end of them; or declare us things for to come.
Show the things that are to come hereafter, that we may know that ye are gods.” Isa. 41: 21-23.

“The prophets of old prophesied many things that have been fulfilled and are being
fulfilled. But II Peter 1:21 tells us that “Prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but
holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” It was the Spirit of God that
caused them to foretell these events.

“Moses predicted Israel's future sixteen hundred years before the great dispersion. He
foretold the siege of the Roman general, Titus, describing the terrible straitness of that time,
declaring that they would be driven to eating their own children. See Deut. 28:52, 53. He then
goes on to describe their dispersion into all nations: “And the Lord shall scatter thee among all
people, from one end of the earth even unto the other; and there thou shalt serve other gods,
which neither thou nor thy fathers have known, even wood and stone. And among these nations
shalt thou find ho ease, neither shall the sale of thy foot have rest; but the Lord shall give thee
there a trembling heart, and failing of eyes and sorrow of mind: And thy life shall hang in doubt
before thee; and thou shalt fear day and night, and shalt have none assurance of thy life: In the
morning thou shalt say, Would God it were even! and at even thou shalt say, Would God it were
morning! for the fear of thine heart wherewith thou shalt fear and for the sight of thine eyes
which thou shalt see. And the Lord shall bring thee into Egypt again with ships, by the way
whereof I spake unto thee, Thou shalt see it no more again: and there ye shall be sold unto your
enemies for bondmen and bondwomen, and no man shall buy you.” Deut. 28: 64-68. After the
destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans it is said the Jews were offered for sale in Egypt for a
sum equivalent to fifty cents and there was no sale for them. How did Moses know sixteen
hundred years before, that this was going to happen?

“He also warned them that if they did not obey the commandments of God, the rain
would be cut off from the land. Deut. 11:17. When Israel backslid, the former and latter rain
ceased to fall upon their land, and the country became a desert. How did Moses know that this
would happen?

“The prophet Isaiah boldly declares that “In the wilderness shall waters break out and
streams in the desert.” Isa. 35:6, 7. The place of wild animals shall grow grass. On March 2,
1927, the Jews celebrated

403
Lesson No. 74, P. 2

for the first time in centuries the filing of Solomon’s Pool. Streams are breaking forth in the
desert places, and old springs are being rediscovered. These prophets spoke in no uncertain
words. They were specific. They spoke more certainly of the future than a historian would of
the past.

“Both Isaiah and Jeremiah spoke of the overthrow and utter destruction of Babylon, yet
in their day Babylon was ore of the most flourishing cities of the world. “And Babylon; the
glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees' excellency, shall be as when God overthrew
Sodom and Gomorrah. It shall never be inhabited, neither shall it be dwelt in from generation to
generation; neither shall the Arabian pitch tent there.” Isa. 13: 19, 20. How did Isaiah know that
this great city would be destroyed as it has been? The ruins of this great city have spoken for
twenty-five hundred years the truth of this prophecy. Read also Jer. 50:40. These prophecies
have been so literally fulfilled that one would think these men were writing history rather than
predicting future events. As long as Babylon remains a heap of ruins with no habitation, the
whole world will have to acknowledge the inspiration of these prophecies.

“Ezekiel predicted the future of Egypt saying, lilt shall be the basest of the kingdoms; neither
shall it exalt itself any more above the nations, for I will diminish them, and they shall no more
rule over the nations. II Ezek. 29:15. “Thus saith the Lord God; I will also destroy the idols,
and I will cause their images to cease out of Noph. And there shall be no more a prince of the
land of Egypt; and I will put fear in the land of Egypt.” Ezek. 30:13. Since about four hundred
years B.C. Egypt has been a subordinate nation just as the prophet said it would be. How did
Ezekiel know this would come to the proud kingdom of the Pharaohs? These prophets predicted
the future of all nations and cities about them, and the world has yet to prove that one single
prophecy has failed in its fulfillment.

“In Isa. 11:11, 12 we read, “And it shall come to pass in that day that the Lord shall set
his hand the second time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left. And shall set
up an ensign for the nations and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the
dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth.” About sixty five nations are represented
among the Jews in Palestine who have returned from the four corners of the earth since the world
war. This scripture is being fulfilled before our very eyes for I am sure we are all aware of the
great Zionistic movement that is now on. At the present time there are about 500,000 Jews in
Palestine.

“There is one more important prophecy that we want to call to your attention. Zech.
14:1-10 tells us of the great war that is to take place in the last days around the city of Jerusalem.
The last great world war will focus itself in Palestine, and at the time that it looks as if all were
lost the Jews defeated, the Messiah shall come from Heaven, and gain a decisive victory over the
nations, and at this time set up His kingdom and reign over the whole earth. Although this
scripture has not been fulfilled, yet all indications show that we are fast approaching the greatest
conflict this world has ever seen. The nations are preparing for it. We as saints of God should
not sleep as do others, but should be sober and watch that that day overtake us not as a thief.”

404
 WILL THE WORLD BE CONVERTED?

Lesson No. 75, P. 1

A discussion of the doctrine called Restitution of all Things

We often hear that the entire world will be converted and in that way the kingdom of God
will come on earth. Many well-meaning people have believed this. They take such scriptures as
John 1:9 where it says that Jesus is the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the
world; also Heb. 2:9 where it states that Jesus tasted death for every man; and Matt. 6:10. Here
it says, “Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven.” They claim that
these scriptures prove that all in the world will be converted.

The purpose of this article is to prove that the world never will be converted and that the
doctrine that all will eventually be saved is false. In Psa. 9:17 we read, “The wicked shall be
turned into hell, and all the nations that forget God.” In Dan 12: 2 we find that there are two
classes of people at the resurrection: “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall
awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” The same
thought is brought out in John 5:28, 29: “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which
all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good,
unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”
Also Acts 24:15 says, “There shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.”
Surely these scriptures clearly bring out that there are many, many people who were not
converted before they died, and they will be resurrected in that same unrighteous state.

Matt. 25:31-41 shows that there is to be a judgment of the nations. All nations are to be
gathered before the Son of man and He shall separate them one from another as a shepherd
divideth his sheep from the goats. He shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the
left. The king shall say to those on the right, “Inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the
foundation of the world;” and to those on the left he will say, “Depart from me ye cursed, into
everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.”

The coming of Jesus is to bring destruction upon the wicked. See II Thess. 1:7-9:
“…The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking
vengeance on them that know not Gad, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ:
Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the lord, and from the
glory of his power.” Notice that those who are to be punished are those who know not God and
who obey not the gospel. It may seem a small thing to just refuse to obey the gospel, but the
Lord has planned that the gospel be preached and “He that believeth …shall be saved; but he that
believeth not shall be damned.” Mark 16:16. The destruction that is to take place at the coming
of the Lord is further described in Jude 14 and 15: “And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam,
prophesied of these, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of his saints, to execute
judgment upon all, and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds
which they have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have
spoken against him.”

In Luke 17:26 to 30 Jesus gave examples of those who refused God's mercy in the days
of Noah and in the days of Lot. In both cases

405
Lesson No. 75, P. 2

they did not escape God's wrath but were punished and Jesus said it would also be so in the days
of the coming of the Son of man.

The destruction of the wicked is shown in Mal. 4:1, 3, “For, behold, the day cometh, that
shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the
day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root
nor branch. And ye shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the soles of your
feet in the day that I shall do this, saith the Lord of hosts.”

In Rev. 19:11-21 we have the important picture of Jesus coming from heaven as the King
of kings, and Lord of lords and the armies of heaven with Him, going forth to fight against the
nations of the earth “And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered
together to make war against him that sat on the horse, and against his army. And the beast was
taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived
them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both
were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone. And the remnant were slain with the
sword of him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: and all the fowls
were filled with their flesh.” verses 19-21.

In Rev. 20:11-15 we have another picture: “And I saw a great white throne, and him that
sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for
them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and
another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things
which were written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave up the dead which
were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged
every man according to their works. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is
the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake
of fire.” Here we have the plain fact before us that the resurrected wicked dead will not "be
saved, but they are cast into the lake of fire which is the second death.

Rev. 21:8 tells us what manner of people will be cast into the lake of fire: “But the
fearful, and unbelieving, and abominable murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and
idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone:
which is the second death.”

The Word tells us there is a great gulf fixed between the saved and the unsaved after
death. After a person has left this life, there is no possible way to cross over the gulf. The only
way one can get into this haven of rest is by Jesus, and His salvation must be accepted in this
present life.

Let no man be deceived into thinking that there will be a place in heaven for anyone that
would be out of place here when in a red hot gospel meeting or a prayer meeting. He who lets
human shame and pride keep him from getting God's power in his life, let him not think he will
have any place in the glory world.

406
 WISDOM
Col. 2:3

Lesson No. 76, P. 1

“In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.”

In the study of this subject we find there are two kinds of wisdom. First, in I Cor. 2:6,
Paul speaks of “the wisdom of this world” which comes to nought. Second; Paul speaks of the
“Wisdom of God.” This is that hidden wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom,
which God ordained before the world unto our glory: which none of the princes of this world
knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.” I Cor. 2:7, 8.

Solomon is a wonderful example of a man who possessed the wisdom of this world. “In
that night did God appear unto Solomon, and said unto him, Ask what I shall give thee. And
Solomon said unto God…Give me now wisdom and knowledge, that I may go out and come in
before this people: for who can judge this thy people, that is so great? And God said to
Solomon, Because this was in thine heart, and thou hast not asked riches, wealth, or honor, nor
the life of thine enemies, neither yet hast asked long life; but has asked wisdom and knowledge
for thyself, that thou mayest judge my people, over whom I have made thee king: wisdom and
knowledge is granted unto thee; and I will give thee riches, and wealth and honor, such as none
of the kings have had that have been before thee, neither shall there any after thee have the like.”
II Chron. 1:7-12 and I Kings 3:5-15.

He was made the “wisest man on earth in his earthly wisdom, and he went to the very
limit in fulfilling the desire of his heart to search out and to understand the things under the sun.
It would be interesting for the reader to read the first and second chapters of Ecclesiastes, but we
have space to consider only a few verses here: “And whatsoever mine eyes desired I kept not
from them, I withheld not my heart from any joy; for my heart rejoiced in all my labour; and this
was my portion of all my labour. Then I looked on all the works that my hands had wrought and
on the labour that I had laboured to do: and, behold, all was vanity and vexation of spirit, and
there was no profit under the sun.” Eccl. 2:10, 11. And we find that after he had gotten all that
his eyes desired and summed it up, he said, “Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear
God, and keep his commandments: for this is the whole duty of man.” Eccl. 12:13.

Now this worldly wisdom that Solomon possessed did not lead him to live a godly life
nor did it save him from ruin. It is true that his wisdom kept him out of war with other nations,
and because of that he increased in riches and honor and built a huge kingdom, besides the great
Temple and his beautiful dwelling place. So wonderful was Solomon in all that he possessed
and the wisdom with which he ordered it that his fame spread throughout the world. The Queen
of Sheba heard of his fame, but she did not believe what she had heard so she came to prove him
with hard questions. I Kings 10:1. And when she had seen all his wisdom and the house that he
had built, she said, “It was a true report that I heard in mine own land…and, behold, the half was
not told me. Thy wisdom and prosperity exceedeth the fame which I heard.” verses 6 and 7.

But Solomon with all his wisdom turned from God to the worship of idols and God set
judgment upon him and his great house and the Temple

407
Lesson No. 76, P. 2

and even his kingdom came to nought. Here again we prove the words of Paul when he said the
wisdom of this world comes to nought.

While Solomon did not apply it in his own life, yet he knew of the other wisdom and
spoke of it in Prov. 8. Many have attempted by this scripture to prove the preexistence of the
Son of God as a separate person from the Father back in eternity. But as Vie read this scripture
carefully, we find there is nothing there that would give that thought. The Word teaches that the
Son of God had His beginning after Solomon's day. The 8th chapter of Proverbs tells of the
wisdom that God possessed from the beginning, or before the earth was. Verses 22 ,23.

This wisdom that God had with Him is now a treasure hid in Christ and cannot be found
outside of Him. We who belong to Christ and have Him in our lives are those who are entitled to
this hidden wisdom. Paul tells us in I Cor. 2:13 that it is the Holy Ghost that teacheth;
comparing spiritual things with spiritual. This wisdom is hid from the world in Christ and it
takes the Holy Ghost to help us search it out. As Solomon's worldly wisdom brought him an
understanding of earthly things, so the wisdom of God will give us an understanding of the
things of God.

We find that it is not wisdom alone that is hidden in Christ, but the treasures of wisdom
and knowledge. We need to take heed that we do not gain knowledge and lack wisdom to wisely
use the knowledge we possess. Knowledge alone brings a zeal but wisdom helps us to handle
that zeal. In I Cor. 8:1 we read, “Knowledge puffeth up.” Therefore, we need along with our
knowledge the wisdom spoken of by James: “But the wisdom that is from above is first pure,
then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality,
and without hypocrisy.” James 3:17. If he who possesses knowledge is easy to be intreated,
gentle, etc., he will not be puffed up in his knowledge. Therefore, knowledge and wisdom
should go hand in hand.

Wisdom not only brings understanding, but makes one wise in presenting the truth of
God. We need wisdom to enable us to exert the right influence on the minds of those without,
wisdom to shun the appearance of evil. Paul wrote in Rom. 16:l8 that he was glad on their
behalf for the report of their obedience, but yet he would have them wise unto that which is goad
and harmless concerning evil.

A careful study of I Cor. 1:18 to 31 will give a good understanding of God's viewpoint
on the wisdom of this world as compared with the wisdom of God. The wisdom of God is
supernatural and when it comes on the scene, the wisdom of the world is blocked. Worldly
wisdom says that Joseph was the father of Jesus and that the disciples stole the body of our Lord
from the tomb. It cries “foolishness” to the very least move toward the wisdom of God. There is
no fear of God before the eyes of those who know not God and possess this worldly wisdom.
Therefore, they have nothing in common with those who possess God’s wisdom for, “The fear of
the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” Psa. 111:10.

James 1:5 says, “If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men
liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.”

408
 GLORY ONLY IN THAT YE UNDERSTAND
AND KNOW GOD
Jer. 9:23, 24

Lesson No. 77, P. 1

“Thus saith the Lord, Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty
man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: but let him that glorieth glory in
this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord which exercise loving-kindness,
judgment, and righteousness, in the earth: for in these things I delight, saith the Lord.” Jer. 9:23,
24.

Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom. In our last lesson, No. 76, we found it brought
one nothing eternal to possess only the wisdom of this world. In most cases it not only brings
nothing lasting but it blocks the way to things eternal; for we read, “The Greeks seek after
wisdom: But we preach Christ crucified…unto the Greeks foolishness.” I Cor. 1:22, 23. How
often today we meet with one of, these wise ones and they boldly tell us our message of the
Gospel is too foolish to even be considered. One of their class has said, “We can't reconcile with
science your teaching of the virgin birth or the resurrection.” We readily admit that they cannot,
for science deals only with the law of cause and effect; and in both these things, we claim an
effect for which there is no scientific cause. We just believe the Word of God on the subject, but
as that class will not believe God, it is, therefore, foolishness to them.

Let not the mighty man glory in his might. In the face of this clear command from the
Lord, how many times God has yet had to allow judgment to fall upon man because he has
gloried in his might. One outstanding illustration along this line is that of Nebuchadnezzar.
After he had become a powerful king he spoke and said, “Is not this great Babylon, that I have
built for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honour of my
majesty?” Dan. 4:30. As we read on we find that the judgment of God fell upon him and he
was driven from men and did eat grass as oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven,
till his hairs were grown like eagles' feathers, and his nails like birds' claws. At the end of seven
years his reason returned unto him and he lifted up his eyes unto heaven and blessed the most
High and praised and honored him and said, “Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and
honour the King of heaven, all whose works are truth, and his ways judgment: and those that
walk in pride he is able to abase.” Dan. 4:37. All of this came upon Nebuchadnezzar because
he gloried in his might.

Another example along this line is that of Herod found in Acts 12: 21-23. “And upon a
set day Herod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon his throne, and made an oration unto them.
And the people gave a shout, saying, It is the voice of a god, and not a man. And immediately
the angel of the Lord smote him, because he gave not God the glory: and he was eaten of worms,
and gave up the ghost.” This was that Herod who killed Apostle James with the sword.

There is such a temptation for men to glory in their own might that Paul says, “For ye see
your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many
noble, are called: But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and
God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things

409
Lesson No. 77, P. 2

which are mighty…that no flesh should glory in his presence.” I Cor. 1:26-29.

Let not the rich man glory in his riches. Jesus tells us of a rich man who gloried in his
riches: “The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully: And he thought within
himself, saying, What shall I do, because I have no room where to bestow my fruits?” And he
said, “This will I do: I will pull down my barns, and build greater; and there will I bestow all my
fruits and my goods. And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many
years; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry. But God said unto him, Thou fool, this night thy
soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided? So is
he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God.” Luke 12:16-21.

God's Word gives many warnings about the desire to be rich in this world's goods. Jesus
said that after the Word of God has, been sown in a man's heart, “the deceitfulness of riches,
choke the word, and he becometh unfruitful.” Matt. 13:22. Notice He said the deceitfulness of
riches. Because of the great purchasing power of riches, men are led to believe that if they can
obtain riches, they will get the happiness and joy for which they have been longing. But here is
where the deceitfulness comes in. After one gets the riches, he finds that instead of bringing the
happiness he bad sought, his riches bring misery. James says, “Go to now, ye rich men, weep
and howl for your miseries that shall come upon you.” Those who have riches live in a constant
fear of their children being kidnapped and held for ransom, or that some disaster may come and
sweep their riches from them, “for riches certainly make themselves wings; they flyaway as an
eagle toward heaven.” Provo 23:5.

In Matt. 19:23 Jesus said, “Verily I say unto you, That a rich man shall hardly enter into
the kingdom of heaven.” He did not say that a rich man could not enter into the kingdom of
God, but knowing the deceitfulness of riches, tie knew it would be hard for a man not to trust in
his riches. There is something about money that just gets into the hearts of people End they get
all wrapped up in it and trust in it.

Paul in writing to Timothy said, “They that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare,
and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. For the
love of money is the root of all evil; which while some coveted after, they have erred from the
faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.” I Tim. 6: 9, 10. In the same chapter
he said, “Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not highminded, nor trust in
uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy, that they do
good, that they be rich in, good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate.” I Tim.
6:17, 18. In James 1:10-11 we find James giving no place for the rich man who follows a rich
man's ways.

Well, it is blessed to know that while God has warned the wise, the mighty, and the rich
not to glory in their ways, yet He has made a way for whosoever will to glory. All those who
have not this world's wisdom, might nor riches can come into the knowledge and understanding
of God and glory because they know Him. Hallelujah! Praise the Lord!

410
 JESUS, THE CHRIST

Lesson No. 78, P. 1

When one starts to write on this subject, he hardly knows where to start nor what to say
first as Jesus is the greatest subject that ever was brought to the attention of men in all ages. And
yet after 2,000 years have passed since Jesus, the Son of God, came into the world, only little is
known and understood concerning Him. Multitudes use His name as a curse on their lips and
multitudes more profess to worship Him, but only a small amount of people, comparatively
speaking, know and understand Him.

It seems strange that so little is known concerning Him when He has to do with the whole
universe. Not a star twinkles nor a bird flies but what He takes notice of it. We are told that the
very hairs of our heads are all numbered. See Matt. 10:30. “For by him were all things created,
that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or
dominions, or principalities, or powers: All things were created by him, and for him: And he is
before all things, and by him all things consist.” Col. 1: 16, 17. And yet He hid His great
majesty and power behind the veil of flesh.

He was the most meek and slowly man that ever lived. He grew to manhood in a little-
respected part of Palestine, John 1:46, in the home of a humble carpenter, He Himself being a
carpenter. Mark 6:3. From what we can learn, He remained almost entirely obscure from the
religious world and its recognized leaders until He was about thirty years of age. Then while He
was believed on by many, there is not a scripture that shows that any man understood Him or the
things He taught concerning the gospel. The scriptures show plainly that those nearest to Him of
His disciples did not understand Him.

This fact alone would prove that He was what He claimed to be. He said, “I am not of
this world.” John 8:23. He also claimed to be the “I AM” of Ex. 3: 14, when He said, “Before
Abraham was, I am.” John 8:58; and, “I am the living bread which came down from heaven.”
John 6:51.

When He came to the end of His short ministry, His disciples all forsook Him, Mark
14:50 and He died on the cross alone and was laid in the tomb. Not a man among all them that
heard His marvelous teaching could give a word of comfort. Not one could say, “I still believe
He is the Messiah and will yet save us.” Not even His disciples that were nearest to Him through
all His ministry had the least insight to the power of His cross. The first news of His resurrection
sounded like idle tales to them. Luke 24:11.

Perhaps the women had some light upon the purpose of the cross and entertained a hope
of His resurrection. But, no. They, too, because of their natural, unbelieving hearts had only one
thing left to do, and that was to prepare spices and bring them to preserve His body and prepare it
for its final resting place. Luke 24:1. Oh! What a dark hour had come to a group of people
desiring to be faithful, but having all their hopes blasted.

Our purpose in bringing this picture of gloom is to show the great contrast between
natural man and Jesus, the Christ.

The prophet wrote concerning Him, “Who shall declare his generation? For he was cut
off out of the land of the living.” Isa. 53:8.

411
Lesson No. 78, P. 2

What was His generation? He had no natural one; but I Peter 2:9 tells us of His generation and
calls it a “chosen generation,” “a holy nation,” “a peculiar people.” But how dark the picture;
not a soul on earth who could declare it. But thank God, He had left some promises: “Peter, I
will give you the keys to the kingdom,” Matt. 16:19, and, “Peter, when thou art converted,
strengthen thy brethren.” Luke 22:32.

But those dark and gloomy days for the disciples came to an end. What a wonderful
awakening out of such gloom: An empty tomb! A resurrected Christ! It was so great they were
terrified and affrighted. What, were they seeing a spirit? And He said, “Why are ye troubled?
and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself:
handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have.” Luke 24:37-39.

“Then opened he their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures, and said
unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the
third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all
nations, beginning at Jerusalem.” Luke 24:45-47. He not only opened their understanding, but
He gave them the gospel to preach to all nations.

We may suppose that during the forty days Jesus was on earth after His resurrection, He
may have said to His disciples, “Do you not remember I told you I was going away? And for
what purpose did I tell you I need go away? I can imagine Peter answering, “Oh, yes, you said,
‘It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto
you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you.’” John 16:7. Then Jesus said, “Ye shall be
baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.” Acts 1:5.

We find that the disciples were still looking to the natural. They had not gotten away
from the hope of the restoration of natural Israel. Jesus had blasted their hopes once by dying
without restoring the kingdom, so now they asked, “Lord wilt thou at this time restore again the
kingdom to Israel?” He answered them sufficiently to pacify them and after once more pointing
them to the power house, the upper room, He ascended to heaven to take His place as our High
Priest in the Most Holy Place.

The Stranger, the Mystery Man, was gone again, and as they continued to gaze into
heaven, they surely must have felt a great loneliness and perhaps a feeling of disappointment.
But just when they needed it, two shining angels appeared and said, “Ye men of Galilee, why
stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall
so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven.” Acts 1:11.

They then returned to Jerusalem in obedience to His last command to them where they
were soon to have the vail taken from their eyes, (II Cor. 3:15,16), and be made new creatures,
with old things passing away and all things becoming new, for the day of Pentecost was at hand.
Acts 2:4. They could then declare His (the chosen) generation. Amen.

412
 JESUS IN PROPHECY
Isa. 9:6

Lesson No. 79, P. 1

“For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given; and the government shall be upon his
shoulder; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting
Father, The Prince of Peace.” Isa. 9:6.

The Old Testament scriptures are teeming with direct and indirect references to Jesus and
types and shadows of Him; but we wish here to consider this outstanding direct prophecy of
Him. It has been a source of blessing to find that this one verse sets forth so much truth that is
revealed in Him; and the order in which the truth is given needs no rearranging to fit into the
divine plan.

First, “For unto us a child is born.” This became necessary to fulfill the plan that was
with the Father before the world was. That we might not be led astray by the doctrines and
traditions of men, God has given us a wonderful type in Abraham of God’s plan, which we are
now to consider. Through the faith of Abram, God was able to change his name to Abraham,
thus declaring him to be a father while he was yet childless. Rom. 4:17 says that He called the
things which be not as though they were. Abraham rejoiced in a son when he did not have a son;
and in the same way God had a son while he was yet unbegotten. In John 1:1 we read chat in
the beginning the Word was with God; that is, He was in the mind and plan of God; and like
Abraham, He had glory with His son while His son was yet unbegotten. “And now, O Father,
glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was.”
John 17:5. Some have tried to prove from this scripture that God had a son with Him from all
eternity, separate from Himself but of His same substance, but this is absurd. We wonder that
such teaching has survived even the natural intelligence of man, let alone the many spiritually
minded men of God. But the Word says, When the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth
his Son, made of a woman, made Under the law.” Gal. 4:4. After God begot a Son in the womb
of Mary, then “Unto us a child was born.” See Matt. 1:18,21.

Then we read, “Unto us a son is given.” First, God begot a son; then He gave His only
begotten son. John 3:16. Here, too, we find Abraham as a type of God the Father, when he
offered his son, Isaac, in sacrifice. Like as the Son of God rose from the dead, so also Abraham
received his son raised from the dead in a figure. Heb. 11:17, 19. In regard to the son being
given, we read that He was “the lamb slain from the foundation of the world.” Rev. 13:8. We
know that Jesus hung on no cruel cross back there, so we know it can only mean that it was in
God's plan that He was slain from the foundation of the world, just as God planned a begotten
Son to appear in the fulness of time. This truth is again confirmed in I Peter 1:20 where we read
that He was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times
for us.

After the child has been born and the Son has been given, next, “The government shall be
upon his shoulder.” After Jesus had risen from the dead He fulfilled this claim when He said,
“All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.” Matt. 28:18. For He has been highly
exalted “far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is
named, not only in this world, but

413
Lesson No. 79, P. 2

also in that which is to come.” Eph. 1:21. This scripture will have its greater and more
complete fulfillment during the Millennium, when Jesus takes the reins of government and
becomes King of kings.

So far in our text we have been considering the humanity of Jesus, but we find that our
text also takes in His divinity. We read, “His name shall be called Wonderful.” Surely we know
of no place where we could proclaim Him more wonderful than when He baptizes us with the
Holy Ghost and fire. When He becomes “Wonderful,” it takes us to our Wonderful Jesus of
Pentecost. And after we are filled with the Spirit, we are in need of a Counselor, and, thank God,
we have one. When the Spirit comes into our lives, He leads us and guides us into all truth.

Can we help but worship Him, and yet we are commanded to worship God only? But we
will worship Him, for He is our “Mighty God.” It is so sweet to be filled with the Spirit and say,
“I bless you, Jesus.” And here we find that our Father is not far away from us, but our
“Everlasting Father” is to us just one God and that one God is in us: “One God and Father of all,
who is above all, and through all, and in you all.” Eph. 4:6.

He also is the “Prince of Peace.” The world is asking for peace and is forming great
compacts to obtain it, but peace is slipping farther and farther away from them as the days go by.
Peace will never again be on the earth until Jesus, the Prince of Peace, comes and renovates the
world. And so we say, “Even so, come quickly, Lord Jesus.”

414
 JEHOVAH THE SAVIOR
Matt. 1:21

Lesson No. 80, P. 1

“…Thou shalt call his name JESUS: for he shall save his people from their sins.” Matt.
1:21.

This is a good holiness text, and we have often used it to show that God did not save His
people IN their sins, but FROM their sins. But in this lesson we want to take up another line of
teaching that has to do with the name, JESUS.

First of all we find that this name is not of human origin, for an angel from heaven
announced the name to both Joseph and Mary. Luke 1:31. Our text gives a reason for calling
His name JESUS, and that is because He shall save His people from their sins. As we search out
this scripture, we do not have to go far to get a key, for Matthew tells us all this was done to
fulfill the prophecy of Isa. 7:14: “Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call
his name Immanuel.” This name, Emmanuel, means “God with us.” There is no one that would
say that Mary did not fulfill the prophecy concerning the virgin; and if she fulfilled that, then
calling His name JESUS must have fulfilled the part that said, “They shall call his name
Emmanuel.” Jesus then must mean all that Emmanuel means in order to fulfill that prophecy.

If we look into John 8:58, we will find that Jesus told the Pharisees that before Abraham
was “I am.” For Rim to say He was the Jehovah that Moses met at the burning bush, was more
than they could stand, and they took up stones and attempted to stone Him for His statement.
But we don't feel like stoning Him for letting us in on this great secret of who He is. We find in
Ex. 3:14 that when God revealed His name, Jehovah, to Hoses (see Ex. 6:3) He made known the
meaning of that great name by saying, “I AM THAT I AM.” “And God said moreover unto
Moses, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, JEHOVAH (R.V.) God of your fathers,
the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, hath sent me unto you: this is my
name for ever, and this is my memorial unto all generations.” Ex. 3:15.

Here we find God declaring that Jehovah should be His name forever, and this could not
be true unless it is a fact that the name JEHOVAH is in the name JESUS. But we find that Jesus
declared Himself to be the “I AM:” and, therefore, we can see how the name JESUS fulfills the
prophecy which says the name is to be Emmanuel meaning “God with us.” Such Bible teachers
as R. F. Weymouth and others tell us that the name JESUS means “JEHOVAH THE SAVIOR,”
and not merely “SAVIOR” as is often taught.

Because God said His name would be Jehovah for ever, when we say “Jesus,” we are in
reality saying “Jehovah with us” or “Jehovah the Savior.” The name “Jesus” covers both
divinity and humanity in Christ, while before the incarnation of God in the flesh (I Tim. 3:16),
the name “Jehovah” was the name of divinity only. But after the incarnation, God added an
immortal man to the Godhead, so He added to the name “Jehovah;” thus tile name of Christ, the
God-man, is “JESUS.”

For further proof of this we find Jesus saying, “I am come in my Father's name.” John
5:43. He received His excellent name by inheritance. Heb. 1:4. Like as the Father was hid in
the Son (John 14:9),

415
Lesson No. 80, P. 2

so also is the name “Jehovah” hidden, in the name “Jesus.” Therefore, Paul could say that God
gave Him a name which is above every name. Phil. 2:9. It is evident that no name could be
higher than the Father's name, so to fulfill that scripture, God would had to have given Him His
own name.

No wonder there is power in the name of Jesus to cast out devils, to speak in new tongues
and to heal the sick! And no wonder the angel said He would be called JESUS for He would
save His people from their sins. Peter said, “Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is
none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.” Acts 4:12.

Also let us notice the following scriptures that teach that salvation is in His name: “But as
many as received him to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that
believe on his NAME.” John 1:12. “That believing ye might have life through his NAME.”
John 20:31. “He that believeth on him is not condemned; but he that believeth not is
condemned already, because he hath not believed in the NAME of the only begotten Son of
God.” John 3:18. “To him gave all the prophets witness that through his NAME whosoever
believeth in him shall receive remission of sins.” Acts 10:43.

Paul said, “For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.” Col. 2:9. He
further said, “And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving
thanks to God and the Father by him.” Col. 3:17.

After the apostles had this truth revealed to them concerning His NAME, it is no wonder
that when they fulfilled the command in Matt. 28:19 to baptize in the NAME of the Father, and
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, that they baptized in the NAME of Jesus: “Then Peter said
unto them, Repent, and be baptized everyone of you in the NAME of Jesus Christ for the
remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” Acts 2:38. “For as yet he was
fallen upon none of them: only they were baptized in the NAME of the Lord Jesus.” Acts 8:16.
“And he commanded them to be baptized in the NAME of the Lord…” Acts 10:48. “When they
heard this, they were baptized in the NAME of the Lord Jesus.” Acts 19:5.

416
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 71 to 75)

Lesson No. 71

1. What is the standing of the natural man in his nature compared to the angels?
2. What proof have we that God knew man would fall into sin when He made him?
3. What did God prove to man by giving him the Law?
4. What is the difference between the results of a material work and that of a spiritual work?
5. What will be the standing of the finished man in comparison to that of the angels?

Lesson No. 72

1. In what special way is the text of this lesson in harmony with Acts 2:38?
2. What is the difference in preaching the Gospel now, and when it was preached by the
apostles?
3. What event fulfilled the Passover?
4. What event fulfilled the Feast of Firstfruits?
5. What event will fulfill the Feast of Ingathering?

Lesson No. 73

1. What is the sin that so easily besets us?

2. What is the prize we are running to gain?
3. Who hindered the Galatians from running well?
4. If a man is striving for masteries, how may he fail to receive the crown?
5. What race was it possible for Paul to lose?

Lesson No. 74

1. Who can declare the end from the beginning?

2. What did Moses prophesy about Israel that came to pass?
3. What did Isaiah prophesy about Palestine that has come to pass?
4. What did Ezekiel prophesy about Egypt that came to pass?
5. What prophecy of Zechariah is likely to come to pass soon?

Lesson No. 75

Instead of answering questions on this lesson, name five different writers who wrote
about the wicked being lost, and state something they said concerning this subject.

417
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 76 to 80)

Lesson No. 76

1. Because Solomon asked for wisdom, what else did God give him?
2. What was Solomon's conclusion after he had gone to the highest heights in wisdom?
3. How did the final outcome of all of Solomon's wisdom prove what Paul said about the
wisdom of this world?
4. Where will we find the real treasure of wisdom?

Lesson No. 77

1. When the wise man glories in his wisdom, what does he deny himself?
2. What judgment came upon Nebuchadnezzar because he gloried in his might?
3. What does God call a rich man who glories in his riches?
4. Why is it hard for a rich man to enter heaven?
5. Who only does God give the right to glory?

Lesson No. 78

1. Why was Jesus so misunderstood when He walked here on earth?

2. How many people believed Jesus to be the Savior of the world while He was in the tomb?
3. What proof do we have that even the women did not expect Him to rise?
4. When those three dark and gloomy days came to an end, they thought they were seeing a
spirit. How did He prove He was not merely a spirit?
5. What proof do we have that even after He had risen the disciples still looked to the
natural?

Lesson No. 79

1. What had to happen before the Son of God was born?

2. When did God give His Son?
3. When does Jesus’ name, “Wonderful,” become real to us?
4. We are to worship no other God but Jehovah. Why may we worship Jesus?
5. How near is God the Father declared to be to us? How does this statement clarify the
oneness of the Godhead?

Lesson No. 80

1. Who made known the name JESUS?

2. What is the meaning of the name JESUS? Give scriptural proof.
3. To whom did God first make known the name Jehovah?
4. What was the highest name God could give the Son?
5. How much does Paul say we should do in the name of Jesus?

418
 CHRIST IN THE SCRIPTURES
Luke 24:27

Lesson No. 81, P. 1

“And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the
scriptures the things concerning himself.” Luke 24: 27.

The only scriptures they had when Jesus was here in the flesh were the Old Testament
scriptures. And that day as Jesus was walking with the disciples on the way to Emmaus, He
began at Hoses, the first of the book, as Moses gave us the first five books of the Bible, and then
He used the prophets and all the scriptures in the entire book and expounded to them the things
concerning Himself.

It would indeed be interesting to know just which scriptures He used, but we will venture
to set forth some of the outstanding ones that we feel sure He must have quoted. We will begin
with Gen. 3:15 where it speaks of the seed of the woman. We read: “And I will put enmity
between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and
thou shalt bruise his heel.” Here we find the mention of Christ as the seed. This seed can be
traced throughout the scriptures from Eve to Mary, the mother of Jesus, and is made plain in the
New Testament in such scriptures as Gal. 3:16 and Gal. 4:4.

The lineage is protected by Noah's being saved from the flood and by the calling out of
Abraham, for we know the promised seed came through his son, Isaac, and then Jacob. Next we
find it spoken of as coming through Judah, one of the twelve sons of Jacob, for we read: “The
sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and
unto him shall the gathering of the people be.” Gen. 49:10.

Some of the outstanding characters that were in the line through which the seed came
were Boaz, Jesse, David, and Solomon. See Matt. 1:5-7.

We find that when Balak called the prophet Balaam to come and curse Israel, in one of
his prophecies he said: “I shall see him, but not now: I shall behold him, but not nigh: there shall
come a Star out of Jacob, and a Sceptre shall rise out of Israel, and shall smite the corners of
Moab, and destroy all the children of Sheth.” Num. 24:17. This no doubt is referring to Jesus.

In Deut. 18:15 we find Him spoken of as a prophet. We read: “The LORD thy God will
raise up unto thee Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall
hearken.”

We catch a glimpse of Him in Judges 13:17-19 where the angel of the LORD appeared
to Manoah, the father of Samson. He asked, “What is thy name?” And the angel said unto him,
“Why askest thou thus after my name, seeing it is SECRET,” and the margin gives it as
“WONDERFUL.” Manoah then made an offering unto the Lord and “The angel did
wonderously,” so much so that Manoah feared he would die because he had seen God. We are
not let in on what wondrous thing he did, but we know that only One is entitled to that name,
“WONDERFUL,” (Isa. 9:6).

In Psa. 110:4 we find Him spoken of as the coming High Priest: “…Thou art a priest for
ever after the order of Melchizedek.”

419
Lesson No. 81, P. 2

In Isa. 11:1-4 we read: “And there shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a
Branch shall grow out of his roots: and the spirit of the LORD shall rest upon him, the spirit of
wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the
fear of the LORD; and shall make him of quick understanding in the fear of the LORD: .and he
shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears: But with
righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove with equity for the meek of the earth…” It is
well that we stop here and notice the example He has set for His followers that they, too, should
judge, not after the seeing of the eye, nor the hearing of the ear, but with a righteous judgment.

The entire 12th chapter of Isaiah is speaking of Him. It tells of His anger being turned
away and speaks of Him comforting His children. This stands out in harmony with the
Comforter He promised His followers, which He gave them at Pentecost. He Himself has
become our strength, our song and our salvation. Further, Isaiah tells how in our day they will
say, “Praise the Lord!” and with joy will draw water out of the wells of salvation. Truly the
Holy One of Israel is in the midst of us.

To those two disciples on the road to Emmaus, He no doubt in telling of the many things
the scriptures spoke concerning Himself, did not fail to reveal that He had fulfilled Isa. 35:4-6.
He as their God had come, and the eyes of the blind had been opened, the ears of the deaf had
been unstopped, the lame man had leaped, the dumb had sung. Oh, yes! The disciples had seen
all that fulfilled.

But from there He no doubt took them to a scripture they had overlooked, found in Isa.
the 53rd chapter. There it spoke of Him as having no form nor comliness and no beauty that
when they see Him they should desire Him. He was despised and rejected of men, a Man of
sorrows and acquainted with, grief. He was wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our
iniquities, etc. Though He was oppressed and afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth. He was
numbered with the transgressors and made His grave with the wicked. No doubt Jesus showed
them that He had fulfilled this scripture to the very letter in just the last few days of His life.

Then going on over into the book of Micah we find a scripture that had its fulfillment at
the birth of Jesus: “But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands of
Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be ruler in Israel; whose goings forth
have been from of old, from everlasting.” Micah 5:2.

Zechariah 9:9 was so completely fulfilled when Jesus rode into Jerusalem that this verse
reads more like history than it does like prophecy: “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O
daughter of Jerusalem: behold, thy King cometh unto thee: he is just, and having salvation;
lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass.” Mal. 3:1-3 tells of His coming
following John the Baptist. Outside of direct prophecy concerning Christ, we find Him
prefigured in many Old Testament characters: Jesus is typified in Adam (Rom. 5:14); in
Melchizedek (Gen. 14:18); in Isaac both in His birth and in His being made an offering. (Gen.
21:2, 3); Joseph (Gen. 37:28 and 45:5). Moses, Joshua and David are beautiful types of Jesus.
In fact the entire scriptures are filled with a testimony of Him. John 5:39, 40.

420
 THE ELECT BY GRACE
Rom. 11th Chapter

Lesson No. 82, P. 1

We want to find in this lesson: First, Who are the elect by grace; Second, Who are the
natural branches; Third, when were they broken off; and Fourth, When will they be grafted in
again?

I. Who Are The Elect By Grace?

We read in the fifth verse, “Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant
according to the election of grace.” Here we find that those of Israel who received Jesus when
He presented His Gospel to them were not broken off and are called the “election of grace.” We
find the reason the rest were broken off was not just that they should fall, but that through their
fall salvation should come to the Gentiles. (verse 11). By the natural branches being broken off,
the Gentiles were grafted in with the remnant that was not broken off. This establishes the fact
that the believers in Christ, both Israelites and Gentiles, called the Church, are the “election of
grace.”

II. Who Were The Natural Branches?

The Israelites, being God's chosen people, were called the “natural branches.” That
accounts for the words of Jesus in John 15:5 when He said, “I am the vine, ye are the branches.”

We read in John 1:11, 12, “He came unto his own, and his own received him not. But as
many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that
believe on his name.” So when “He came to his own,” He came to the “natural branches,” but
His own received Him not, so they were broken off. “But as many as received him,” were not
broken off and these Paul called “a remnant according to the election of grace.” verse 5.

There are those who tell us that Jesus did not come to Israel, but only to Judah, who are
called the “Jews.” But we notice first that we have a prophecy in Deut. 18:15-18 given to the
children of Israel by Moses: “The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee Prophet from the midst of
thee of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken.” Notice this prophecy was given
to the children of Israel concerning Jesus, for Peter said regarding this very prophecy in Acts
3:22-26 that Jesus being raised from the dead and being sent to bless them and turn them from
their iniquities was a fulfillment of the prophecy made by Moses.

Again Peter said in Acts 2:36, “Therefore let all the houses of Israel know assuredly, that
God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ.” If Peter here
was preaching only to Judah and none else, then his words show that he spoke in ignorance; and
his declaration that Jesus was the fulfillment of the prophecy given by Moses was also a mistake,
for Moses said He would be raised up unto Israel, not one-sixth of Israel!

III. When Were They Broken Off?

We notice in Rom. 11:11 that Paul said Israel stumbled that by their fall, which he calls
being broken off, salvation should come to the Gentiles. So let us look further into the Word
concerning the

421
Lesson No. 82, P. 2

stumbling of Israel, for we want to know when this took place. In I Peter 2:7, 8 we read, “…The
stone which the builders disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner, and a stone of
stumbling, and a rock of offence even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient:
whereunto also they were appointed.” Then we read in Acts 4:10, 11, “Be it known unto you all,
and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified,
whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole, This is
the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the corner.”
Also in Rom. 9:31-33 we read, “But Israel which followed after the law of righteousness, hath
not attained to the law of righteousness. Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as
it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone; as it is written,
Behold, I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on him
shall not be ashamed.” After reading these scriptures there can be no question left but that Jesus'
coming to Israel is the stone over which they stumbled and were broken off; but unto us who
believe “He is precious.”

That it was not only the portion of Israel known as Judah that stumbled over Jesus, we
refer you to Isa. 8:14 where we read, “And he shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of
stumbling and for a rock of an offence to BOTH the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to
the inhabitants of Jerusalem.”

Here we find a prophecy from Isaiah, who lived in the days when Israel was divided into
two kingdoms and each under a king. It would have been in keeping with some folks' theory for
it to have read, “He shall be a snare to the house of Judah only”; but Isaiah said this stumbling
stone would be a sanctuary to some, and we understand now that He is that to only those who
received Him and called Him “precious.” But he further said He would be a stone of stumbling
to both houses of Israel, and all this is in harmony with what Jesus said to His disciples when He
sent them out to preach before He was crucified. He said, “Go not into the way of the Gentiles,
and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not; but go rather to the lost sheep of the house of
Israel.” Matt. 10:5, 6. We should also notice that Paul says in Acts 26:6, 7 he was being
“judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers; unto which promise our
twelve tribes instantly serving God hope to come.”

IV. When Will They Be Grafted in Again?

Now we read in Luke 21:24, “And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be
led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the
times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.” And in Rom. 11:25, 26 we find that blindness in part is
happened to Israel until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in, and so all Israel will be saved.
This makes it clear that God will graft them in again when the Gentile times are ended. We
should not confuse those who are to be grafted in with spiritual Israel as some do. This election
is not that spoken of in the first of the chapter called the “Election of grace,” but is the election of
Israel to a natural inheritance as promised to their fathers, for the gifts and callings of God to
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob are without repentance. Amen.

422
 PROVE GOD’S WILL
12th Chapter of Romans

Lesson No. 83, P. 1

Verse (1) Paul makes his plea here that because of the fact that God is so compassionate,
you should present to Him all your faculties as a living and holy sacrifice, acceptable to Him. He
adds that when you consider His mercy, this is only a reasonable service.

Verse (2) One cannot have God's best, which is going on and growing in the knowledge
and grace of God, with a divided mind, which is being led off by the customs of the world. But
it requires an entire renewal of your mind, as it is only by this rule you can prove the acceptable
will of God, that which is good and perfect.

Verse (3) Here Paul refers to the authority given him. As an apostle and teacher, he gives
warning to every man among us not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think, that
is, not to place himself into a rank higher than God has advanced him. But he says one ought to
think soberly. It is possible for a person to be intemperate or intoxicated with the blessings of
God so that he will exalt himself and thus block his progress in God. But regardless of the
blessing of God, one should hold himself down and prove each step of the way, for it is far better
to under-step than to over-step. It is far better to remain in a low place until a promotion comes
from. God than to be pushed off a high place and abased. In Luke 14:11 we read, “For
whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.”

If you can live perfect in the will of God as a Christian, and never come out of your
hiding place, do so by all means and just remain hid with Christ in God. Col. 3:3. I heard a man
whom God has exalted to an important service say, “If you can keep out of the ministry and keep
well saved, do so by all means, for, said he, “No man is fit for that high calling that does not
carry a ‘Woe unto me if I preach not the gospel.’” I Cor. 9:16. He who will not do anything for
God unless he gains some “cheer from the gallery” never gets far in the ways of God. Be
careful, brother, for thousands have made shipwreck because of this very thing, who otherwise
could have been used of God.

Have you ever heard a fretful up-and-down Christian say, “I would like to be in the
service of God”? Perhaps that very person is living right in the midst of golden opportunities.
He may have a father, a mother, a sister, a brother, a neighbor and friends who need the help of a
consecrated and holy child of God who takes pleasure in the service of the Lord because the love
of God is shed abroad in his heart. Some feel they are not in the service of God unless they are
in the limelight.

David found five little pebbles long hid, but washed clean in the brook. Larger stones
would have been used in a building, but they patiently waited for God's call.

“Five little pebbles lay in a brook,

Mentioned with honor in God's Holy Book;
Be thou a pebble, contented and low,
Ever kept clean by His mercies' pure flow,
Hidden and ready till Jesus shall look,
And choose you, and use you, a stone from the brook.”
-- Carter--

423
Lesson No. 83, P. 2

Verses (4 and 5) In these verses we have the proof that this chapter is to those “baptized
into one body.” I Cor. 12:13. There are many members, but one body, and all members have
not the same office. If only every person baptized with the Holy Ghost would see the truth that
God said you are only one body and have need of each other. I Cor. 12:21, 22.

Verse (6) In this verse we find you have gifts that differ according to the work He has
chosen you to do. That is why each one of you must find the will of God for your own work. It
is quite fitting here to notice that Paul said in Eph. 4:1, “I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord,
beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called.” If your gift is to
prophecy, he says to let the prophet speak according to the proportion of faith. In other words be
careful not to exalt your gift beyond what God has given. Don't take advantage of your gift to
promote self, but keep in harmony with God and His Word. I Cor. 14:3.

Verse (7) Here he speaks of a ministry. This may be the ministry of the Word or it may
be some other ministry such as supplying in some material work of the church, such as the office
of a deacon. But whatever the ministry is, he says to “wait on it,” that is, fill it faithfully. So
also shall a teacher exercise sound judgment in his duties.

Verse (8) In this verse we find such an office as an exhorter. This ability may be in a
pastor or teacher or even in a lay member. It is found in one who has a good, live testimony and
has a burden for weak and faltering members. His exhortations are uplifting to such, and he may
also have an appeal to the unsaved. In the same verse we find a ministry that seems to be quite
overlooked, and perhaps is quite neglected by those who have it in their power to fulfill it. It is
that of giving. What a wonderful ministry for a man who has ability to accumulate this world's
goods. For instance, a farmer who knows how to make a farm pay becomes a steward over his
farm because he has surrendered all to Jesus. He produces God's potatoes and God's apples on
God's land. He that planteth potatoes shall eat of the potatoes, and he that feedeth a flock shall
eat the milk of the flock. See I Cor. 9: 7. But after he has his living, how the increase could
bless God's work! Then we also have the ministry of showing mercy. Surely God has such a
variety of ministries, offices and gifts, no one should be without a place to occupy in God's
service. Showing mercy should be exercised on those who are in need of comfort, and Paul adds
that it is to be done cheerfully.

Verse (9) In this verse he tells us to let love be perfectly sincere. In II Cor. 6:6 Paul
speaks of unfeigned love for the brethren. Therefore, it must be possible for you to put on a
feigned love. This is often practiced by those who are so nice to your face and yet will stick a
knife in your back, so to speak; but God calls for a sincere, unfeigned love. “Regard with horror
what is evil; cling to what is right.”

Verse (10) As for brotherly love, be affectionate to one another; in matters of worldly
honor, yield to one another.

424
 OBEYING RULERS
Romans 13: 1 to 7

Lesson No. 84, P. 1

The question as to what extent a Christian is subject to the rulers of the nation in which
he lives is often under debate. To those who want to do the perfect 'dill of God there naturally is
a great desire to know what God does require of them. Some who feel they are no longer to obey
anything but the laws of God set forth for the Church for a spiritual walk, have attempted to
interpret this chapter to have reference only to those who exercise spiritual rule over a New
Covenant people. But such an interpretation will not stand the test of the scriptures.

As we go into a careful study of this passage in connection with other scriptures, I am

sure we will find that the rulers here mentioned are those who have charge of national, state or
civic affairs. Believing we have proof for our stand that the rulers here referred to are those in
authority over the government, we will look into the first verse.

Verse (1) “Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers.” We shall discuss the
meaning of this statement before we conclude this lesson. “For there is no power but of God: the
powers that be are ordained of God.” Such a statement as this makes a Christian wonder just
how this can be as one considers the evil rulers that have had charge of the national, state, and
civic affairs. But as we have a broadened view of God in the working out of His plan, we
become persuaded that little can happen except He has had to do with it either by His direct or
His permissive will. If God can raise up a Pharaoh (Rom. 9:17) to work out His will with the
children of Israel, He can set every king, president, governor, mayor, and even town marshal into
office so as to work out His plan for the ages. And that is what He has done and has so declared
right here in the scriptures. He then tells us, His children, to be subject to them; “For there is no
power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God.”

Verse (2) “Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and
they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation.” This is quite plainly written and shows
us that God calls for His people to give honor to those in charge of the government of this world
because they are filling offices which exist for the purpose of correcting and punishing evil.
Those who rebel against their ruler are resisting God's will and will justly bring punishment upon
themselves.

Verse (3 to 5) “For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to evil. Wilt thou then not
be afraid of the Power? Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same.” This is
in harmony with what Peter gives us in I Peter 2:13-17: “Submit, for the Lord's sake, to every
authority set up by man, whether it be to the Emperor as supreme ruler, or to provincial
Governors as sent by him for the punishment of evil-doers and the encouragement of those who
do what is right. For it is God's will that by doing what is right you should thus silence the
ignorant talk of foolish persons. Be free men, and yet do not make your freedom an excuse for
base conduct, but be God's bondservants. Honour everyone. Love the brotherhood, fear God,
honour the Emperor.” Weymouth modern speech translation.

425
Lesson No. 84, P. 2

So we find that as a Christian lives in obedience to rulers, he need not be afraid of them,
in fact by so living one can gain their confidence and “shalt have praise of the same.” Judges
and magistrates do not punish men for well doing, but for evil conduct. God has favored us with
these earthly governments that we might have protection to live out a quiet life in the fear of
God. Our homes and places of worship are protected from evil men by these very rulers. We are
not only to be subject to escape the wrath they inflict on evil doers, but also for conscience sake.
A clear conscience is of great value.

Verse (6) Here he says we are to pay our taxes for this very reason, for tax money is not
only used to give us protection; but we have free roads, side walks, schools, etc. We con only
have all of these things as some one is in authority to punish evil doers.

Now we fully recognize that we have covered only one side of the question, that is the
laws that stand against evil doers. In the other hand we are faced with the question of how far a
Christian can go in obedience to the laws that call for service to a nation.

I feel we have in the Bible an answer to that question. In II Cor. 5: 20 Paul says, “Now
then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us: we pray you in
Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.” And in Phil. 3:20 in the Weymouth translation we read
“We, however, are free citizens of Heaven, and we are waiting with longing expectation for the
coming from Heaven of a Saviour.” According to these scriptures we are ambassadors in this
world, with our citizenship in heaven, representing our King and His kingdom. If we find out
what is required of an ambassador in the country where he is sent, we will know our duties here
on earth. We know that an ambassador is required to live up to the laws against evil and to
respect and honor the ruler of the country in which he lives; and if they require him to pay taxes,
he must pay them. He must represent his own country well at all times. And if the country in
which he is placed has a different form of government than his own, it would not be honoring,
nor loyal to his own government to attend banquets or places of amusement where he would hear
his own country and honored ruler mocked or made light of. Neither would it be in keeping for
him to take up arms to help that nation fight if it went to war against another nation.

I am sure that we will please our King and remain an honored citizen of heaven if we
fulfill faithfully the work of an ambassador. Our work as an ambassador for Christ in this world
is to beseech men in Christ's stead to be reconciled to God.

426
 LAW OF LOVE
Rom. 13:8 to 14

Lesson No. 85, P. 1

Verse (8) “Owe no man anything, but to love one another; for he that loveth another hath
fulfilled the law.” I feel that the command to owe no man anything, means what it says. The
only exception is in affairs where the debt is covered by property such as a car, a home, furniture
and such like. In that case if one was unable to pay, the debtor would be the loser because he
loses what he has paid into it. But to contract debts with nothing to back them, and thereby owe
bills we cannot pay, is not God’s way, We should make every attempt to pray in our needs and
live within our means; for we have found great reproach brought by those who profess a
victorious life but leave unpaid debts behind them. It is quite a puzzle to sincerce people how
some can go on testifying boldly with unmet obligations behind them, while others more
conscientious feel condemned and lose their testimony because they are unable to meet the
payment of their debts.

The song writer of old was in keeping with the scriptures when he wrote, “The debt of
love I owe;” for here we find we are to owe no man anything, “but to love one another;” and if
we do that, Paul says we fulfill the Law. That makes it quite hard on those who would have us
turn to the deeds of the Law for our justification. They tell us that when Jesus said He came to
fulfill the Law that He just meant that He came to keep the Law, and He would give His
followers grace to keep it also. In other words Jesus would give us power to be justified by the
deeds of the Law. But thank God, we are justified by faith without the deeds of Law. Rom.
3:28.

Was the law sin? No, it was holy, just and good. (Rom. 7:12). It was even spiritual, but
those under it were carnal, sold under sin. Rom. 7:14. Were the old patriarchs under the Law
from Adam to Moses? No, the Law was added 430 years after the promise was made to
Abraham. Gal. 3:17. Why was it added? To bring the knowledge of sin. Rom. 3:20; to work
wrath. Rom. 4:15. It was added because of transgression till the seed should come. Gal. 3:19.
It was a school master to bring us to (the seed) Christ. Gal. 3:24. But after faith is come, we are
no longer under a school master. Gal. 3:25.

But if Christ's claim that He came to fulfill the Law does not mean that He came to keep
the Law, how then did He fulfill it? Jesus fulfilled the Law by meeting its greatest demand, for it
demanded death. If a man murders his fellow man, does the officer rush out and demand that
man to keep the law, which says murder is a crime? No. The officer arrests the man, for the
man cannot now fulfill the law by not murdering in the future. No, the only demand the law has
on him now is the penalty of his crime, death.

So when Christ came. He found a world where all men had sinned and come short of the
glory of God. Rom. 3:23. That brought all men into the same class as the guilty murderer we
have just mentioned. And while they were in this sinful state, what was the demand of the Law?
Was it just that they be good people and not transgress any more? No, the Law demanded death.
But thank God! Our wonderful Christ, with His clean and spotless life taking the sins of the
whole human race

427
Lesson No. 85, P. 2

upon Him, did what He came to do. He fulfilled the Law by tasting death for every man. Heb.
2:9.

During His ministry He prepared His messengers as far as was possible for Him to do.
He then rose from the dead and met with them, and by their faith in Him, they were freed
completely from the demands of the Law. They were then ushered off to tell the wonderful news
everywhere that the Law with its demands had been fulfilled and all who believe will be
delivered from every claim of the Law.

A New Covenant was also brought into force and the believers baptized into Christ; they
put on Christ and became the seed of Abraham and became heirs to the promise. Gal. 3:27. “If
any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are
become new.” II Cor. 4:17. We get a new birth (John 3:3), a new tongue (Mark 16:17), new
wine that will not stand to be put into old bottles (the old covenant) (Matt. 9:17) and a new name
(Rev. 2:17).

Along with the new things that are had in the New Covenant it is very fitting that we have
a “New Commandment” also. We read in John 13:34 that Jesus said: “A new commandment I
give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.”
And this brings us back to our text in Rom. 13:8, “Owe no man anything but to love one another,
FOR HE THAT LOVETH ANOTHER HATH FULFILLED THE LAW.”

Now to sum up our thought: Jesus came and by His death fulfilled the Law by meeting its
demand, for the Law has no more demand on a dead man. He rose from the dead and ascended
into heaven to send the Holy Ghost on believers, and we have the love of God shed abroad in our
hearts by the Holy Ghost which He has given unto us. Rom. 5:5. Then with Jesus having paid
for us the demands that the Law had on us, and having the love of God in our hearts, we can
fulfill the Law by keeping the New Commandment, and so we are justified by faith without the
deeds of the Law. Rom. 3:28. “Do we then make void the Law through faith? God forbid: Yea,
we establish the law.” Rom. 3:31.

How is the Law established? It is clearly seen that it works wrath upon every man
outside of Christ, for the believer is no longer under the Law but under grace. Rom. 6:14. “For
Christ is the end of the Law for righteousness to everyone that believeth. Rom. 10:4. “What
then? Shall we sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace?” Rom. 6:15. “God
forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein?” Rom. 6:2. We are not only
dead to sin, but we are dead to the Law, that we might be married to another, even Christ who is
raised from the dead. Rom. 7:4. And Paul says that if we remain under the Law after we come
into Christ we have two husbands and are adultresses. Rom. 7:3. But now are we delivered
from the Law. Rom. 7:6. We are dead to and delivered from what law? Well, Rom. 7:7 tells us
that it is the Law that has in it, “Thou shalt not covet.”

In closing this lesson we want to call your attention to the fact that the two
commandments Jesus said were the greatest, found in Mark 12: 29-34, were not the first two of
the Ten Commandments.

428
 MEATS AND DAYS
Rom. 14th Chap.

Lesson No. 86, P. 1

In this chapter we have valuable teaching in that it gives us instruction on the attitude we
should take in regard to the eating of meats and the keeping of a day. It also shows that there can
be a difference among us as to belief, and still we are to receive each other as brothers in the
body of Christ.

The first verse tells us to receive a weak brother but not to bring in a controversy because
we differ. We find there is apt to be a difference in what one brother can do with a clear
conscience and what another brother can do without feeling condemned. Paul says, “One man's
faith allows him to eat anything, while a man of weaker faith eats nothing but vegetables.” Wey.
verse 2. He further tells us that we are not to despise nor judge each other in these things, for “I
know, and am persuaded by the Lord Jesus, that there is nothing unclean of itself: but to him that
esteemeth any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean.” Verse 14.

We here want to call your attention to what Jesus taught in Mark 7:14-23: “And when he
had called all the people unto him, he said unto them, Hearken unto me everyone of you, and
understand: There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him: but the
things which come out of him, those are they that defile the man.” Verses 14 and 15. The
people did not understand His teaching, so they asked Him concerning the parable and He said
unto them, “Whatsoever thing from without entereth into the man, it cannot defile him; because
it entereth not into his heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats.”
Mark adds the words “purging all meats.” He is bringing out that Jesus' teaching “purged all
meats.” Weymouth' s translation makes it even more clear: “By these words Jesus pronounced all
kinds of food clean.” Verse 19. Jesus went on to explain that it was that which came out of a
man's heart that defiled him such as, “evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts,
covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: All
these evil things come from within, and defile the man.” Verses 21-23. (Read Lesson No. 26 by
C. R.)

Paul shows us in Col. 2:20-23 that it is the traditions of men which say, “Do not taste this
and do not touch that, etc.” The following are verses 20-23 from R. F. Weymouth's translation:
“If you have died with Christ and have escaped from the world' s rudimentary notions, why, as
though your life still belonged to the world, do you submit to such precepts as ‘Do not handle
this;’ ‘Do not taste that;’ ‘Do not touch that other thing’--referring to things which are all
intended to be used up and perish--in obedience to mere human injunctions and teachings?
These rules have indeed an appearance of wisdom where self-imposed worship exists, and an
affectation of humility and an ascetic severity. But not one of them is of any value in combating
the indulgence of our lower natures.”

These scriptures ought to prove to us that God is not concerned about what we eat, but is
very much concerned as to how we “hold the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace,” though we
differ greatly on these things we are now considering. Paul makes it plain in verses 3 and 4 that
whether we eat or don't eat, we are servants of one master. He says we are not to judge another's
servant, for to his own master he

429
Lesson No. 86, P. 2

Standeth or falleth. Yea, God is able to make him stand.

Paul then takes up the keeping of a day the same as he did the eating of meats, as there is
also a difference of belief among the believers in regard to the keeping of a day. He says, “One
man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be
fully persuaded in his own mind.” Verse 5. The keeping of a day is like refusing to eat meat: it
has no power in combating the things that defile the man. In Col. 2:16, 17 we are taught not to
judge each other in meats or in the keeping of a sabbath: “Let no man therefore judge you in
meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days: Which
are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ.” (See Lesson No. 5 by J. H.D.)

Let us take notice that there is no scripture after the New Covenant came into effect that
gives command to keep a sabbath or tells where anyone kept one. The only rule one can find in
the Bible that tells what you can do or cannot do on the Sabbath is found in the Old Testament
where God commanded the seventh day to be kept.

Most of the professed Christians do not keep the day they call their Sabbath according to
the only rule laid down in the Bible. Therefore they would have no right to judge others even if
some felt they could do more work on that day. For instance, one would feel clear to peel and
cook potatoes on that day, but if a neighbor went to the garden and dug potatoes before cooking
them, the other would judge him as a Sabbath breaker. But the fact is they both broke the
Sabbath according to the law laid down in the Old Testament, for that law said they were to be
put to death if they gathered sticks to make a fire or did any work on that day. Paul would not
have them judge each other in the thing for no such rule was brought into the New Testament
order. But he wrote, “One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day
alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind.”

We are aware that we will meet with a great mass of people with this lesson, who believe
in keeping in some manner either the seventh or first day of the week. We, therefore, should be
very careful not to say more than the Word of God has said in these scriptures we have
considered.

We want to make it clear here that so far we have only been dealing with the wrong there
is in judging one another in these matters. We are not saying that it is wrong to refrain from
eating meats or to keep certain days, but it is wrong to judge others who differ from us in our
belief.

However, there is another stand we have taken for ourselves and we feel it is good advice
to give to others. It is that part that speaks of not putting a stumbling block in our brother's way.
I might feel clear as far as the law of God for this dispensation is concerned, to do many things
on Sunday. But as I know that Sunday is the recognized rest day for even the unsaved, I,
therefore, esteem it above other days: first, because it is a day when most of God's people are not
working and can assemble together. I make it a special day of worship. Second, I respect it lest
by doing certain kinds of labor, I become a stumbling block to those who esteem it a day to
refrain from labor.

430
 FIRST OF THE WEEK
Acts 20:7

Lesson No. 87

“And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread,
Paul preached unto them…” Our text is one of the two that is used in the New Testament as
proof that Sunday is the Christian's Sabbath. But a careful study of this scripture in connection
with its context is quite convincing that Paul, instead of keeping this day as a rest day, left Troas
on the first day of the week and traveled that day. It is evident that the twenty-four hour day
started at sunset instead of at midnight as it does now. For proof of this read Mark 1:32 where
the sick were brought to Jesus at even time after the Sabbath had passed, for the people feared to
have Jesus heal their sick on the Sabbath because of their Jewish leaders.

We find that Paul met with the saints at Troas on the first day of the week to break bread.
It would be good judgment to think that if Paul preached until midnight, he began his meeting
after sunset. And they broke bread on the first day of the week even though it was after midnight
when they broke it.

We will now consider the second scripture that is used to prove this found in I Cor. 16:2.
We here also discover that there is nothing said about the first day of the week being the Sabbath
on which the Christians rested. It merely says that upon the first day of the week they were to
lay by in store as God had prospered them.

Then too, there is another thing which weakens the argument that either of these passages
of scripture that we have just used prove the first-day Sabbath. It is the fact that in both cases the
word “day” is written in italics. If the words written in italics were left out in both cases it would
read, “on the first of the week.”

The seventh day Sabbath as given in the Old Covenant is quite in keeping with the nature
of that covenant in that it proved to be a covenant that brought death (Rom. 7:5); and as the
seventh day came at the end of the week, or when the week died, it put them both in the same
class. On the other hand, it is quite significant that Jesus rose from the dead on the first day of
the week, making it possible to fulfill the New Covenant. The first day is the beginning or
resurrection of a new week, so it is in keeping with the New Covenant which we now enjoy since
we have been resurrected from dead works and live a new life in the Spirit. We, therefore, can
esteem the first day of the week above others to worship a resurrected Christ. “For the Law of
the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.” Rom. 8:2. In
conclusion our advise is that the most scriptural practice is to keep Sunday as a day of worship
and do as little work as possible so as not to stumble anyone, and find rest in the fulfillment of
Isa. 28:11, Acts 2:4, and Matt. 11:28, 29, 30. Thank God! We have rest for the soul seven days
in the week. That rest is in the Holy Ghost.

431
 DIVISION MAKERS
Rom. 16:17, 18

Lesson No. 88

“Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to
the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them. For they that are such serve not our Lord
Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the
simple.” Rom. 16:17, 18.

We have the teaching that exhorts us to bear with those who do not see as we do on
certain things; and it is blessed to get such teaching from God's Word as it makes for unity
among God's people. But like most subjects, the truth lies between the two extremes, and in our
lesson today we are brought face to face with the other side of a great truth. We have seen some
who desire unity refuse to give heed to the words of our text and hold only to the unity side of an
important teaching. Just as we are commanded to hold unity on one hand, we are commanded to
break unity on the other. The trouble is that so many times the division maker described in our
text is some one with a pleasing personality who can make his message attractive, for it says,
“By good words and fair speeches” he deceives the hearts of the simple.

This very scripture has been literally fulfilled many times by ministers who come to help
in another's assembly as an evangelist or supply pastor. They take advantage of the opening and
have gained the influence of a portion of the assembly, and even though they have been
entertained and fed and had offerings taken for them by the pastor, yet they pull off a part of the
believers and form an assembly for themselves. By doing this they prove that they “serve not
our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly (selfish desires).” These are they we are commanded
to PUT A MARK ON and AVOID. No minister who is out for Jesus and has the work of the
Lord at heart with an eye single for the glory of God could ever do such a thing as that. I cannot
think of anyone with a lower principle than a man who will do such a thing. It is hard to
understand how people who profess to be spiritual, follow such a leader and fellowship such
division makers. I suppose they that do so are of them spoken of in the text as “simple,”
meaning perhaps a class who are either babes by reason of just being converted, or of that class
that Paul speaks of in Heb. 5:12 who ought to be teachers but have never grown from the
babyhood class.

The best remedy we know to keep from having such division makers is the organizing of
the true ministers together, having real principle for a foundation. They should all stand behind
each other, and when a man proves himself to be a division maker, the whole body of ministers
should mark him and avoid him and allow him no fellowship until he repents and makes
restitutions far as he can. (Note: See Lesson No. 37, J.H.D. )

There are different classes of division makers, but it makes no difference whether they be
ministers or just lay members, they should be marked and avoided. In Acts 20:29, Paul calls
some “grievous wolves” who enter in, not sparing the flock. And he said that even out from
among the assembly, men would arise to draw away disciples after themselves. Let us be careful
lest we through some selfish motive find ourselves division makers, disapproved of God and
have to come under the final judgment of God. Amen.

432
 CARNALITY
I Cor. 1:1-15; 3:1-8

Lesson No. 89, P. 1

In the study of this lesson we first want to look into the scriptures that tell us just what
people Paul is addressing. He says: “Unto the church of God which is at Corinth.” In our former
lessons we found plenty of proof that the church of God is the body of Christ, having its
beginning on the day of Pentecost, and it is the Lord who adds the members to the body. They
are added by being baptized by one Spirit; into this body. Thus when Paul writes to the church,
he is writing to a group of people baptized by the Holy Ghost, as in Acts 2:4.

Now this assembly of believers had its beginning as such under the ministry of Paul. We
have some information as to how it came about in Acts the 18th chapter. We find that Crispus,
the chief ruler of the synagogue, was one of the first to become a believer, and many other
Corinthians believed and were baptized. Paul says that his preaching to them “was not with
enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power: That your faith
should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.”

We see then that this church at Corinth had a good beginning. Again we find Paul
addressing them as “sanctified in Christ Jesus, called saints.” Not only that, but he declares that
in every thing they were enriched, in all utterance and in all knowledge, and the testimony of
Christ was confirmed in them. For a man to have God's New Testament message or testimony
confirmed in him, would mean he was not only Spirit filled, but was a witness to those about him
of that fact. Also he said they came behind in no gift, waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ. There is not a much higher state of experience to be obtained in this life than that
described here; but in the face of it all, they got their eyes on different ministers and became
divided as to which leader they should follow. One group accepted Paul, another acclaimed
Apollos as their leader, and another said they were under Cephas (Peter). Still another group
claimed Christ as their only leader.

We have observed in our day a good many assemblies who have proven themselves to be
like the Corinthians, but the sad part of it is the modern Paul, Apollos, and Cephas have proven
they did not have the noble principle these men had. The Corinthian church could not carry their
division very far because the leaders would refuse to be a party in their division. But how sad it
is that in our day, ministers who could be used for God in a blessed way have laid aside that
beautiful principle a faithful man of God must have, and have stooped to that low place of
helping to promote a division because they are influenced to do so by disgruntled and selfish
believers.

Paul tries to shame the Corinthian church by asking them, “Is Christ divided? was Paul
Crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul?” And he adds, “I thank God that I
baptized none of you, but Crispus and Gaius; lest any should say that I had baptized in mine own
name.” The wise, keen and alert apostle to the Gentiles gave them no encouragement in such a
thing, but rather reproved them.

We shall turn now for the balance of our lesson to chapter 3:1-8 where we find Paul takes
up this subject and tells them the sad fact that he cannot speak unto them as spiritual, but as
carnal, even as

433
Lesson No. 89, P. 2

babes in Christ. He must speak unto them as such who must have milk, as they are not able to
eat meat. No doubt they had bean long enough in the way to have been able to eat meat. But
none but spiritual folks can eat meat, and he has found them carnal. He writes, “For ye are yet
carnal: for whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not carnal, and
walk as men?”

Here we see that a people who have the highest kind of a record to begin with, being
Spirit-filled and blessed, have trouble with the self-life. It is not eradicated nor destroyed, but
will show itself on the throne if the Holy Spirit is not kept in full control in one's life to give the
victory. Let no man be deceived into believing he can forever be through with the self-life by an
instantaneous work of grace; but there is victory in the truth. It is the truth that makes us free.
When we acknowledge our weaknesses to Jesus, and call on Him for grace, He will keep us in
victory.

We notice in this third chapter that Paul did not mention the class that said they were of
Christ, when he told them they were carnal. But in the first chapter he did not mention their
being carnal but told them there was division among them, and one class said they were of
Christ. Let us take warning here and see to it that we are not found saying that we are of Smith
or of Jones, etc., for we are indeed all of Christ if we be in Him.

“Who then is Paul, and who is Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed, even as the
Lord gave to every man? I have planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase. So then
neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that watereth; but God that giveth the increase.
Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one: and every man shall receive his own reward
according to his own labour.” Verses 5 to 8.

It is very important that we find the truth concerning the place God's ministers hold in the
church. They are to be honored as leaders but not to the extent that the church becomes divided
over the minister of their choice. Much harm has come to the work of the Lord by unwise saints
having a respect of persons and being willing to support only the minister of their own human
choice.

On the other hand ministers should be very careful not to give encouragement to such
saints and become a party in making a division; for if the ministers hold together, the unruly
saints will have to come in line. If they have no one to lead them, they cannot hold out long in
their division.

When the world sees these things they have a right to ask, “What kind of religion is this?”
We can answer them even if they do not understand, that this is just “Corinthian Pentecost.”
Even though it is plain that such things existed in the early church, any group should be ashamed
which holds no higher standard than that which was reproved by the Apostle to the Gentiles!

434
 THE ONLY FOUNDATION
I Cor. 3:9-23

Lesson No. 90, P. 1

“For we are labourers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building.”
Verse 9. Paul and Apollos were laborers with God; the church was the result of their labors, that
which they built; and at the time Paul was writing the letter, they were still building, for it was
God's husbandry still in the making.

Paul had laid a sure foundation, and others had entered into the labor; but he said, “Let
every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.” There is no other foundation that can be laid
except Jesus Christ, but it is possible to fail in building on this foundation. Those who do not
have Jesus Christ as their foundation cannot even be called Christians. But the sad part is that
those who build on the true foundation, too many times have failed to consider and get their
instructions from God, and so have not built with material that will stand the fire; namely, gold,
silver, and precious stones. Verse 12. And there are three kinds mentioned that will not stand
the test of fire; they are wood, hay, and stubble. The material with which they build will be the
test of man's labors for God as to whether he will be rewarded or suffer loss.

Some have attempted to interpret these scriptures to mean that a man once saved cannot
be lost. They say he may live an evil life and not get a reward for his works, but his salvation is
sure regardless of what he does. Such a teaching is not found in God's book. In writing to the
Church Paul says in Gal. 6:7, 8, “Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man
soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption;
but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.” And in Rom. 8:13 he
wrote, “For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds
of the body; ye shall live.” These plain scriptures speak for themselves and leave no chance for a
man to inherit eternal life who lives a life after the lusts of the flesh.

In our lesson, vie are not dealing with that particular phase of the scripture. We are here
dealing with the worker and the works he is building on the true foundation. It is plain to us that
many in our day have begun on the true foundation, but are not erecting their building out of
material that will stand the test of His lord. One of the most outstanding materials that is in
evidence everywhere that will not stand the test of fire is self-righteousness. The more one
makes a careful study of the Word, the more he is convinced that this is the building material that
is being used with great outward show as being entirely genuine. It is more deceptive than some
others because it makes such a great show of being Christian.

When just a small child I was told, “Be a good boy and you can go to heaven when you
die.” Everyone will admit it is good advice to tell a child to be a good boy. But if the boy is told
that by this he will go to heaven and he takes it seriously enough and is never informed
differently, he could by putting himself to the task, build himself up into a very righteous man,
and yet not have a chance of obtaining eternal life.

435
Lesson No. 90, P. 2

It is evident that all over Christendom thousands of ministers and religious workers have
built with this kind of material on the Christian foundation, and all their works are sure of being
burned up in God's fire as if they were already consumed. But thank God! He has sent out a
rescue army going everywhere trying to bring the self-righteous, hay, wood, and stubble class,
into the righteousness of God, the gold, silver, and precious stone class. This is a supernatural
work, for nothing but a miracle can change any man from his own righteousness to the
righteousness of God. The leaders do not want the supernatural to come in and so the fight is on
as they do everything to bar the truth from their followers. And if one of them breaks over the
fence and gets into the clover field of God's righteousness, the leader will cast him out as evil.

We are brought face to face with the plain fact that at least one class which builds on the
true foundation will not stand the test of the fire, and in most cases the leader will go with his
works into the fire of God's wrath. But there is a chance for the laborers to be saved if they will
take God's way and be willing to let the fire of God's power burn them out. They will suffer loss
in that among the fruit of all their labors there is not one person they have been able to lead into
the righteousness of God. So they lose their reward, but they themselves are saved on condition
that they are willing to take God's way and let the fire of God burn them out.

Here and there we find a man who has come into the light and discovered that in all his
ministry he has nothing built that will stand the test of fire. But when he sees himself in this
light all those whom he has helped into their self-righteous condition, turn and become his
persecutors as he in humiliation receives the baptism of the Holy Ghost.

This is quite straight teaching, but if it is the truth it needs to be made known. We have
come to the conclusion that it is a truth that no one can have the righteousness of God without
having it imputed to him, or imparted to him.

We find that Abraham had God's righteousness imputed unto him, for his faith was
counted unto him for righteousness. But Paul had the righteousness of God imparted unto him,
for he lived in the Gospel day when righteousness without the Law was manifest, being
witnessed by the Law and the Prophets. He by being baptized into Christ put on Christ and so
had on the robe of righteousness, which is the Lord Jesus Christ.

Abraham did not live in the days of the New Covenant and was not privileged to receive
the promise Paul received that put him into Christ, so God could only count his faith for
righteousness. But if he had lived till Paul's day, he would have been able to receive the
promise; but he died with other worthies having not received the promise, God having provided
some better thing for Paul.

We trust that God has counted many to be righteous by their faith, who have not received
the promise. It is reasonable to believe that if the experience that imparts righteousness is here,
God will no longer impute righteousness to folks who refuse to pay the price.

436
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 81 to 85)

Lesson No. 81

1. Where were the scriptures found that Jesus used in expounding to the disciples the things
concerning Himself?
2. What outstanding prophecy did God give to Moses concerning Jesus?
3. What scripture is used in the lesson to teach that He is God?
4. Where do we find much concerning His humanity?
5. What scripture concerning Him was fulfilled when the multitudes took part?

Lesson No. 82

1. Who are the elect by grace?

2. Who were the natural branches?
3. Who did Peter say to let know that Jesus was Lord and Christ?
4. The scripture prophesied that what people would stumble at the stumbling stone?
5. When is Israel to be grafted in again?

Lesson No. 83

1. For what reason did Paul say we should present our bodies to the Lord?
2. What does it take to get God's best?
3. What has caused the shipwreck of many?
4. When in our Christian life should we enter the service of the Lord?
5. What gift mentioned in verse eight may we all have?

Lesson No. 84

1. What should be our attitude toward the rulers who are in office to keep the peace?
2. How can we put to silence the ignorant talk of foolish men?
3. How does the government help us as worshippers?
4. What benefit is there in paying taxes?
5. In conclusion, what is the best way to judge how far we should go in government affairs?

Lesson No. 85

1. What sort of debt can a Christian feel justified in owing?

2. For what reason was the Law given?
3. Explain in what manner Jesus fulfilled the Law.
4. How many does the scripture say broke this Law?
5. What new commandment did Jesus give?

437
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 86 to 90)

Lesson No. 86

1. How should Christians treat a weak brother?

2. About what was Jesus more concerned than the eating of meats?
3. What is Paul's teaching concerning the keeping of a day?
4. What did the Law demand for the breaking of the Sabbath?
5. What does our lesson teach is wrong concerning the Christian's attitude toward others in
the matter of meats and days?

Lesson No. 87

1. What proof have we that the new day began at evening time when Jesus was on earth?
2. What time of day did they break bread?
3. Upon what day did Paul meet with the saints to break bread?
4. In what way is the seventh day in harmony with the Law?
5. What harm could result from Christians not keeping Sunday as a day of rest?

Lesson No. 88

1. What did Paul say should be done to a division maker?

2. How do the division makers get their influence?
3. What class of people do they deceive?
4. What suggestion is made; in this lesson for the handling division of these makers?
5. What did Paul call those fellows in Acts 20:29?

Lesson No. 89

1. What kind of a standing did Paul give these Corinthians in the opening of his letter to
them?
2. Why did he call them carnal?
3. Why could they not eat spiritual meat?
4. What group were not mentioned as being carnal?
5. Who then were Paul and Apollos, and what was their work?

Lesson No. 90

1. What did Paul say the saints were?

2. What was the foundation that Paul laid?
3. What will become of wrong works that are built on this foundation?
4. What happens to the man who builds with the wrong materials?
5. What is the one outstanding thing mentioned in this lesson that will not stand the fire?

438
 A SPIRITUAL FATHER'S PLEA
I Cor. 4th chapter

Lesson No. 91, P. 1

In the study of this chapter we can best understand it by considering some things that are
brought out by a careful study of both of Paul's letters to the Corinthians.

First, let us notice the nature of the preaching under which these saints were brought to
the Lord. When Paul came to Corinth he had just come from Athens. We read in Acts the 17th
chapter that while he was at Athens he approached certain philosophers, who with all the
Athenians and strangers, spent their time in nothing else but telling or hearing some new thing.
Paul used logic and reason to present the Gospel to them and he left there seeing but little
accomplished.

But we find his coming to Corinth was different. We can read the testimony he gives
concerning his coming to Corinth found in I Cor. 2:1-5. There he tells us how he laid aside
man's wisdom and yielded himself in weakness and much trembling into the Spirit’s power,
demonstrating the Gospel in the supernatural. His preaching was the kind the wise of this world
call foolishness, but which is the power of God and the wisdom of God, so he says the faith of
this church did not rest in the wisdom of man, but in the power of God. No doubt Paul, while at
Corinth, preached under the highest state of anointing of his entire career, and we read that this
group was blessed in all utterance and knowledge and came behind in no gift.

Experience has taught us that assemblies established in much demonstration and power
will never be satisfied with anything short of the supernatural moving in their midst. But right
here lies a danger, for unless holiness of heart and crucifixion of the flesh is kept, the
demonstrations become mixed with flesh and so become unfruitful.

So from a study of the two letters to the Corinthians, we find that while Paul refers to
their original state of spirituality, yet at the same time he calls them carnal and also finds a very
wicked sin, even fornication, among them. He says they made no effort to purge it out of their
midst.

From the teaching Paul gives them in the 14th chapter of the first epistle, we understand
that they were given to extremes in the gift of tongues, etc. Then again we find they did not feel
their need of Paul any longer as an instructor, and when Paul found this out, it caused him to
write as he did in this 4th chapter. “Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and
stewards of the mysteries of God.” Verse one. Then he says in verse two, “But with me it is a
very small thing that I should be judged of you, or of man's judgment.” Then he added, “Yea, I
judge not mine own self.” The reason of it was that he had made himself nothing, and when one
has obtained that place, he is past judgment. And while he was conscious that he had not in any
way been unfaithful, yet he did not use even that to justify himself, for he left all of that to the
Lord.

How blind people become when they get carnal. Paul attempted to let them see where
their puffed up condition brought them. He wrote, “Now ye are full, now ye are rich, ye have
reigned as kings

439
Lesson No. 91, P. 2

without us.” Then he adds, “I would to God ye did reign, that we also might reign with you.”
Verse 8.

God’s order is that He set in the church first apostles, but the Corinthians had reversed
the order. Paul wrote to them, “For I think that God hath set forth us the apostles last, as it were
appointed to death: for we are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. We
are fools for Christ's sake, but ye are wise in Christ; we are weak, but ye are strong; ye are
honourable, but we are despised. Even unto this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and are
naked, and are buffeted, and have no certain dwelling place; and labour, working with our own
hands: being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it: being defamed, we intreat: we are
made as the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of all things unto this day. I write not
these things to shame you, but as my beloved sons I warn you. For though ye have ten thousand
instructers in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers: for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you
through the Gospel.” Verses 9-15.

Paul held his place as spiritual father of the church and while they may have had ten
thousand instructors; yet it was he, Paul, who begot them through the Gospel.

He had a claim on them such as having the right to be supported by them, and had proven
that it was not a selfish one; but the one desire that he had was not their material goods, but that
they might be faithful saints and make it through to glory. None but those who have had
experience know the suffering that a spiritual father has when he sees those he has brought to the
Lord, fail and lose interest in the things of God. On the other hand it brings great joy when the
saints walk in the truth and live in victory, Dear old Apostle John in III John 4 says, “I have no
greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth.”

I can feel that Paul was pleading earnestly in the 16th verse when he said, “Wherefore I
beseech you, be ye followers of me.”

Then he goes on to say in verses 17 to 19, “For this cause have I sent unto you
Timotheus, who is my beloved son, and faithful in the Lord, who shall bring you into
remembrance of my ways which be in Christ, as I teach everywhere in every church. Now some
are puffed up, as though I would not come to you. But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord
will, and will know, not the speech of them which are puffed up, but the power.”

“Paul, when the very ones that you have loved so cause you to suffer, does it pay after
all”? I hear him say, “Yes, it pays if but one soul out of all my labors in Corinth makes it
through to be with me in glory. To know he is there because of my labors' will have paid more
than all that can be measured by man's measurement.”

Look up, modern Pauls, and labor on for the kingdom. Preach the Word and get folks
filled with the Holy Ghost and fire, and in the face of all things that are discouraging, keep
moving on. There awaits a crown at the end of the way. Amen.

440
 F O R N I CAT ION
I Cor. 5th and 6th chapters

Lesson No. 92, P. 1

In our last lesson we see that Paul is trying to make the Corinthian saints see the puffed
up condition they were in right in the face of their being carnal. In the lesson we are now taking
up, he brings them face to face with the awful sin of fornication they have allowed to exist in
their midst, and have made no effort to rid themselves of the offender. He also tells them they
were puffed up rather than being mournful as they should be.

In chapter five, verse 3, we are made to see how this great man of God possessed the gift
of discernment which enabled him to know and judge their condition even though he was not in
bodily presence with them. What a wonderful gift. No marvel that he suffered for the churches
as is mentioned in Col. 1:24, as he could get in touch with their condition in his closet alone with
God. Notice how he said, “Ye are gathered together and my spirit with you.”

Paul knew there were things going on in the Corinthian church that ought not be and he
told them to turn the offender over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be
saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. It is a little hard to understand this Apostolic authority, and if
we are to take this as teaching for our day we need to get a very deep hold on the Lord to be able
to carry it through. We find a difficulty in our day to get all the members of our assembly to
stand with us in dealing with such transgressions. To have the saints divided over conditions of
this kind not only hurts the assembly by bringing a division, but it hinders bringing the guilty
party to repentance because of the sympathy he receives from one class of saints. But Paul
taught that the sin of fornication was a wicked thing that should be purged out or it would corrupt
the whole assembly.

How different was Paul's method in dealing with sin and that mentioned by Jesus in regard to the
tares (Matt. 13:24-30). He said, “Let both grow together until the harvest.” There must be a vast
difference between the sin of fornication and the sowing of tares among wheat. We are told the
tares that Jesus spoke of were a counterfeit wheat and of such close resemblance to the wheat
that it took great skill to discern the difference. They were sown so close to the wheat that to
pull them up would destroy the wheat also; so He said to let them grow together till the harvest.
Some of us who have had years of experience have been able to see at least some of the tares in
the assembly, but knowing what Jesus said to do, we bear and forbear. But when a wicked
offender such as a fornicator is discovered in the assembly, God has demanded us as leaders to
put from us that wicked person.

Now in the sixth chapter we find Paul shaming the church at Corinth for not judging this
matter. He speaks to their shame that they have not allowed this matter to be judged by even
those least esteemed in the church, and that there was not a wise man among them to judge this
matter. He reasons thus that if the saints are to judge the world and even judge angels, how is it
they cannot judge this wicked thing. He upbraids them for not settling their affairs by the
wisdom of believers. Instead brother had gone to law with brother and that before unbelievers.
It does not take two Christians long to settle a

441
Lesson No. 92, P. 2

difference between them if both are willing to go God's way, that is, to suffer wrong for the
work's sake.

We discover as we go into these scriptures that all the disorder this church had in its
midst was because they had not asked for and accepted counsel from those whom God had
placed over them in the Lord. Time and again we have seen an assembly in disorder, and some
wrecked forever, because leadership was set aside and the saints got puffed up in their fleshly
minds, believing they could have better freedom in what they called letting the Holy Ghost be
their leader. Fleshly messages and demonstrations became the ruling force and the Holy Ghost
had no chance. If He had been given the lead, He would have set wise leaders over them to
discern between flesh end Spirit, and good and evil.

We must remember that it is the Holy Ghost that sets the leaders in the church. He also
gives gifts, two most important gifts being the WORD OF WISDOM and the WORD OF
KNOWLEDGE. Paul proved he had the word of wisdom by the great work he did of planting
churches. He gave Apollos credit for having the word of knowledge, for he said he “watered” so
that God gave the increase. It takes the word of knowledge to be able to water, for saints well
watered will grow in grace and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ.

Paul, the great holiness preacher that he was, says, “Know ye not that the unrighteous
shall not inherit the kingdom of God”? Though we are not saved by our righteousness, yet if we
possess God's righteousness, we will live a very high state of holiness. He says that men living
in low sins shall not inherit the kingdom of God. Then he says, “And such were some of you:
but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by
the Spirit of our God.”

Surely as we study the Word of God we have to come to the conclusion that there are
multitudes of people who are deceived, having a form of godliness with no power to live above
the flesh. They make no claim of living above sin, and yet have some vain hope of going to
heaven. They are clear out of place in a real red hot Holy Ghost prayer meeting where folks pray
through and shout and rejoice in the Lord, and yet they hope to spend eternity in a heaven where
the saints shout for glory and in glory. Surely that class of people would be more out of place
there than in a prayer meeting here. Many of them become real enemies to us who love the Lord
so much that we praise and worship Him in the Spirit. How a man with any good judgment can
be so deceived is more than this preacher can understand.

Paul tells the Corinthians that their bodies are members of Christ and forbids that they
take the members of Christ and join them to an harlot for “he which is joined to an harlot is one b
body, for two, saith he, shall be one flesh.” Verse 16 of the 6th chapter. Likewise he that is
joined unto the Lord is one spirit. Then he said, “Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is
without the body; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.” Verse 18.
This makes it clear that a man who sins does not do it with his body, but with his spirit, so one
cannot claim that his spirit is holy while his body sins! The believer that commits fornication
sins in his spirit and also sins against his own body which is the temple of God.

442
 MARRIAGE
I Cor. 7th chapter

Lesson No. 93, P. 1

The next thing to our relationship in God, the marriage of man and woman is the most
sacred, for “what therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” Matt. 19: 6.
Husband and wife hold Secrets in their married life, and it is not only their right to keep them to
themselves, but it would be threatening the chastity of their home to make them known.

In our lesson today we want first of all to notice that the Word of God upholds the
marriage relation of man and wife and in no way teaches a married life is less holy than a single
life. But Paul in writing about believers expresses his judgment that if a man possesses sufficient
continency that it is better that he remain single. But he says all men are not so gifted.
Therefore, if a man cannot maintain self-control, let him marry.

Paul says in Heb. 13:4, “Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled,” and this is
in harmony with his teaching in I Cor. 7:3-5 that the man and wife are net to be independent of
each other, but each owe the other certain rights. These they may refuse by mutual consent for a
time that they may give themselves to prayer. Such plain teaching ought to silence so called
“Social Purity” teachers who have caused great harm by teaching there is a higher standing of
holiness for those who live single lives or for married couples who live apart, or as brother and
sister. Single folks who live good, holy, Christian lives, of course, live a “social purity” life; and
if a married couple agree together to live such a life, it is entirely their own affair. But when they
begin to advocate that as a more holy life, they have missed God's Word and prove they are
exalting themselves, for married people who scripturally live that life will not allow others to
find it out. It would be one of the secrets that belong to them alone.

Paul rightly advises a single life where the party can live that life. He gives the reason to
be that he who gets married will have trouble in the flesh; and it ought to be easy for any person
to understand that he would face certain problems as soon as he is married. So we would
admonish any person contemplating marriage to get the best information possible concerning the
problems of married life before entering into such a sacred vow.

Paul is not just an “old fogy,” as I have heard people say, when he warns about the trouble in the
flesh that will come to married people. He says there is a difference; the unmarried man
concerns himself with the Lord's business how he may please the Lord, but the married man
concerns himself about the things of the world how he may please his wife.

Then there is the responsibility of a family that is likely to come along. To board, clothe,
and school a family means a great, added expense of living and some mighty men we know have
turned aside from preaching God's revealed truth because they could give their family better
advantages in school by an increased income.

443
Lesson No. 93, P. 2

I do not write these things to cast a snare for you, but I would have every soul who goes
into the vineyard of the Lord have the advantages of all the freedom the Gospel can give him. It
is good advice also for a couple, who plan on being married, not to be too hasty about it, but to
take plenty of time after they have known each other to prove it to be of God. This is not only
for their own benefit, but as an example to others, for we have noticed that marriages that have
taken place on a short acquaintance have many times proved a failure.

In the 36, 37 and 38 verses of this chapter we find some scripture that has been greatly
misunderstood and a very harmful meaning has been taken from it; so we quote here from the R.
F. Weymouth Translation: “If, however, a father thinks he is acting unbecomingly towards his
still unmarried daughter if she be past the bloom of her youth, and so the matter is urgent, let him
do what she desires; he commits no sin; she and her suitor should be allowed to marry. But if a
father stands firm in his resolve, being free from all external constraint and having a legal right to
act as he pleases, and in his own mind has come to the decision to keep his daughter unmarried,
he will do well. So that he who gives his daughter in marriage does well, and yet he who does
not give her in marriage will do better.” In Paul's day it was a custom for a father to give his
daughter to the suitor of his choice, or he could keep her from marriage if he chose. This makes
the scripture clear so we can understand what is meant by it.

Now we wish to take notice of another important phase of marriage that is very plainly
taught here, and that is what the will of God is for the Christian husband or wife where the
companion is unsaved. We are told in II Cor. 6:14 that a believer should not be unequally yoked
together with an unbeliever. While this could mean in marriage, it also could refer to business
and other things. It is good that Paul has given us the word of instruction for believers when they
find themselves married to an unbeliever. The only way this should ever come about is by the
fact that after the marriage of two unbelievers, one of them turns to the Lord, for it is taught that
an unmarried Christian should not marry an unsaved person. In Deut. 7:3, 5, Israel is taught
against mixed marriages and the reason that is given is that a non-Israelite would lead the
Israelite into their idol worship.

Paul tells us in the 40th verse that a believer can marry again, but “only in the Lord.”
Weymouth says, “providing the man she marries is a Christian.” Such teaching surely is in
keeping with good judgment when we are aware of the many heart breaking stories that
Christians tell of the cruel and often abusive treatment they have received from the hands of their
unbelieving companions. Why any nice, Spirit-filled young man would want to take to him for a
wife, a cigarette-smoking, wine-drinking and theatre-going girl, is more than I know; and much
less a sweet, pure, Spirit-filled girl, take a man with worldly habits and his only enjoyment some
worldly amusement. However, verses 12 and 13 tell us if a believer should find himself married
to an unbelieving wife, and she be pleased to dwell with him, he should not leave her.
I Peter 3:1, 2 also gives good instructions for such cases: “Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection
to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the word, they also may without the word be won by
the conversation of the wives; while they behold your chaste conversation…”

444
 MEAT OFFERED TO IDOLS
I Cor. 8th Chapter

Lesson No. 94

We are taught here that while it is a good thing to have the knowledge of such a truth that
an idol is nothing, yet it is possible for such knowledge to puff up a believer; and the very
knowledge that he received, which turned him from being an idol worshipper, keeps him from
knowing the thing he ought to know. So Paul says, let the man who is puffed up because of
knowledge know that he knows nothing as he ought to know it. But if any man love God the
same is known of God; so then to love God is knowledge in itself that will bring edification, for
love cannot be puffed up.

The greatest of all things is love, and every test of Christian character or conduct is
proven to be genuine when it stands the test of love. Let no man think he can dodge this issue
and hold a standing of justification before God. We read that love can never fail; and the reason
is because God is love, and he that loveth not knoweth not God.

In Paul's day there were many gods and many lords, but to the believer there is but one
God the Father, and one Lord Jesus Christ. But every man did not have that knowledge, so he
exhorted that the liberty this knowledge brought should not become a stumbling block. For one
who had knowledge that the idol was nothing, could even eat meat offered to an idol and it
would mean nothing to him more than eating the same kind of meat that was not offered to idols.
But on the other hand he who sat at the idol's table would be made weak by the fact that the
believer was eating the meat offered to idols and would be made to stumble.

While we do not have the conditions today where people worship idols as they did then,
yet there is a great lesson to be brought to us from Paul's teaching. There are so many ways in
which we may turn some one away from seeking the Lord by our lack of carefulness. We might
feel justified in our conduct all right, but the freedom we have and take could be a stumbling
block to some one else.

There are those about us who hold a high standard for Christians. They declare that if
they ever become a Christian they want to live up to that standard, and naturally they are looking
for some one who is living such a life. They hear our testimony of the glory and grace we have
received in the Holy Ghost and they naturally look for fruits. We are watched wherever we go
and we will either convince by our right conduct or turn folks away by our wrong doing.

Paul held a very high standard for his life lest he be a stumbling block to others. It was
indeed a very unselfish stand he took when he said, “Wherefore if meat make my brother to
offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.” Verse 13.
The eating of meats for food in our day is such a common custom among all people that there is
not so much danger of any brother stumbling and falling over the fact that a minister of the
Gospel eats meat. But nevertheless Paul leaves us a very wonderful lesson for the sake of
winning and holding souls in Jesus. His self-denial may be the secret to the reason why the
Apostle had such power in his life, a power that is very much needed in the church of our day.

445
 PAUL VINDICATES HIS APOSTLESHIP
I Cor. 9th chapter

Lesson No. 95

In this chapter we find that Paul discerns that the Corinthians have a high estimation of
themselves, and in this condition they feel they no longer have need of Paul and his leadership.
It seems the Spirit was letting Paul know in advance that as the Corinthians read his letter they
would stiffen themselves against his plain words; for he is correcting them first for having a
division among them and then he sharply reproves them for allowing fornication to remain in
their midst. We are made to think this as we remember that one group of them in their division
said they were of Paul; and where carnality gets in, one can expect most anything to follow.
Some one has said concerning a group of carnal saints that first they idolize a pastor, next they
criticize him, then they scandalize him, and then they ostracize him. The Lord is directing Paul's
letter so as to meet their changing views toward him. He places his Apostolic authority before
them and even emphasizes it by saying, “If I be not an apostle unto others, yet doubtless I am to
you: for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in the Lord.” Verse 2.

In chapter 14 and verse 36 he asks them, “What? came the word of God out from you? or
came it unto you only?” His answer would be, “It was not you that got the word by revelation of
Jesus Christ to go out from you to others, but it came to you from me.”

Then he asks them if they thought that because he went about and worked with his hands
while preaching the Gospel and didn't lead about a wife like Peter and some other apostles that
he was just a weak sort of fellow. He went on to tell them that he had the same right to live by
the Gospel as any others, and he also had the right to take a wife with him as others did.
However, he had not taken advantage of his rights of being supported by the Gospel so that by
not being a burden to any he might win the more. He gave them scriptural proof that he had a
right to live by the Gospel, for the Law of Moses even taught that if oxen were used to tread out
the corn, they should not be muzzled, but be allowed to eat of it. Then he says in verses 11 and
12, “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal
things? If others be partakers of this power over you, are not we rather?” for the church at
Corinth had been brought into existence because Paul had fought a good fight and with much
persecution had established the church.

No doubt these folks felt the shame of having to be corrected for what they had allowed
in their midst and would have been glad to have Paul not return and use a firm hand to bring
them back to their former humble state.

The sad part is that the spirit they had did not die with the Corinthians, but many times
we find it manifest against faithful leaders in these days of latter outpouring, and the same wise
Apostolic authority is needed to save an assembly from ruin. Nothing can be more helpful to a
faithful leader than to have members in his flock who will stand by his leadership and help to
build up and edify the assembly. Those who conduct themselves in such a way that their leader
can depend upon them are not only useful to the work of the Lord, but are happy and blessed in
their own lives.

446
 OLD TESTMENT HAPPENINGS
EXAMPLES TO US
I Cor. 10th Chapter

Lesson No. 96

We should remember the fact as we take up the study of this chapter that the only scriptures Paul
ever had to preach from in his day were the Old Testament scriptures. In this chapter we find
him taking up the scripture that gives the account of Israel's deliverance from Egypt through the
Red Sea.

He shows it to be a beautiful type of our birth of water and Spirit, for he says, “They were
all baptized unto Noses in the cloud and in the sea.” Here we have both Spirit and water baptism
in a figure. The same cloud that was bright and glorious to the Israelites had a dark side to
Pharaoh and his army. Weymouth says, “For I would…have you remember, brethren, how our
forefathers were all of them sheltered by the cloud, and all got safely through the Red Sea. All
were baptized in the cloud and in the sea to be followers of Moses. All ate the same spiritual
food, and all drank the same spiritual drink; for they long drank the water that flowed from the
spiritual rock that went with them--and that rock was the Christ.” Verses 1-4.

In the next few verses Paul tells us of the sins the children of Israel committed in the
wilderness. They lusted after evil things. They became idolaters and fornicators and tempted
Christ. They murmured against Moses and turned from him till God destroyed many of them.
All that happened to them is a warning to us in the end of the age in the Gospel day that we
should not murmur and sin against God as they did. Paul says, “Wherefore let him that thinketh
he standeth take heed lest he fall.” It does not seem possible that after they had gone through
such a marvelous experience as the deliverance from Pharaoh, having the cloud with them by
day and as a fire by night, that they could turn from God and become murmurers and complain
and tempt Christ as they did.

But indeed we find such a warning is timely and needful to the Christian, for on every
side are those who once passed through water and Spirit and once enjoyed the glory of God, but
now they are again entangled in a life of sin and are overcome.

But in the face of the great danger of falling away, Paul gave us that beautiful text in the
13th verse: “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is
faithful; who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the
temptation also make a way of escape, that ye may be able to bear it.”

In this chapter also we have it made plain that there are just three classes of people in the
world: the Jews and the Gentiles, and the Church of God. The latter class is made up of both
Jews and Gentiles who are born again. We are urged to “give none offence, neither to the Jews,
nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God: Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking
mine own profit , but the profit of many, that they may be saved.” Verses 32 and 33.

Let us keep in mind as we read the Old Testament happenings that this is not merely a
history of some far off people, but every incident contains a special lesson, spiritually speaking,
to the Church of God.

447
 BOBBED HAIR
I Cor. 11:1-16

Lesson No. 97

We here come face to face with a very live issue of the present day; and most teachers
have taken the “hands off” attitude and in that case little more is said. But, nevertheless, we have
the Word of God on the subject and to just be silent would not be preaching a full Bible message.

It seems that when our governments began to recognize woman suffrage, there followed a
general awakening among the “weaker vessels” to not only be equal with the man but to be his
leader as well. Along with that we saw women beginning to dress like men and look as much
like them as possible; and it has become a common thing to see a woman wearing the same style
of clothing with the hair cut like a man.

God intended that there be a distinction, not only in dress, but in the hair of men and
women; this is made plain by the Bible. In Deut. 22:5 we read, “The woman shall not wear that
which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman's garment: for all that do so are
abomination unto the Lord thy God.” While this is an Old Covenant teaching, yet it gives us the
mind of God regarding the subject.

In our present lesson we find the subject of the women cutting off their hair. It is well to
consider this scripture, and regardless of how it is interpreted, there remains first of all the fact
that Paul brings the subject into the scriptures and this ought to be proof that God has an order
for His people to which they should take heed.

“Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man have long hair, it is a shame unto
him?” Verse 14. And no language could be used to make it plainer than that “a woman's hair is
given unto her for her glory,” and also given unto her for a covering (long hair, vs. 15).

“But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom.” Verse 16. Here we
have a statement which is usually interpreted to mean that if a contention is raised over the
subject, he would rather they would have short hair than to have contention. But is that a logical
interpretation? If it is, then all it would take to overthrow Paul's entire teaching on the subject
would be to raise a contention, and thus give all women a right to do as they please regarding
long or short hair. Surely Paul would not give the teaching concerning the will of God and then
add, “However, you need not obey it if some one is contentious over the matter.” No, that is not
reasonable. It must be that if some one having bobbed hair brings contention, then we have no
such custom as bobbed hair. Let them keep their covering and keep down contention.

************

Foot note: The Amplified New Testament confirms Bro. Dearing's interpretation of
verses 15 and 16: “But if a woman has long hair, it is her ornament and glory? For her hair is
given to her for a covering. Now if anyone is disposed to be argumentative and contentious
about this, we hold to and recognize no other custom than this…”

After Paul explains that a woman's long hair is given to her for a covering, he states
plainly that neither he nor the churches of God will recognize any other custom, (than long hair
for Christian women).

448
 COMMUNION
I Cor. 11:17 to 34

Lesson No. 98

We feel in taking up the subject of communion, it is very important to make plain that the
scriptures teach communion is an ordinance in the church to be observed till Jesus comes. There
is a teaching that Jesus broke bread with His disciples before He died, but after He died, rose,
and poured out the Spirit, from that time on He ate it with them “anew” in the kingdom. They
claim the fulfillment of this scripture was a communion in the Spirit such as the disciples had
with the Lord in the Upper Room when the Spirit fell on them (Acts 2:4); and such as I Peter 1:8
tells us about when we rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.

But we have a rule that will keep us safely in the truth if we follow it, and that is that we
go to the book of Acts or the Epistles to confirm any teaching. Not only here in this epistle to the
Corinthians, but in Acts the 20th chapter also we find that the disciples carried out the eating and
drinking of the communion after Jesus' death. This confirms it to be an ordinance in the Church
till Jesus comes.

It is quite consoling to note that this epistle was written by Paul, the Apostle to the
Gentiles. He was not one of the twelve that was with Jesus at the last Passover; and he did not
get his teaching from Jesus (in the flesh) as those disciples did. But he says in Gal. one that the
message he preached he got by revelation from Jesus Christ. He tells us in verses 23-25, “For I
have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus the same
night in which he was betrayed took bread: and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said,
Take, eat: this is my body, which is broken for you: This do in remembrance of me. After the
same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in
my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me.” Then he added, “For as often
as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till he come.” This without a
doubt establishes communion as an ordinance in the church till Jesus comes again.

There is also a question as to what was used in the communion, whether it was fermented
or unfermented wine. There are those who feel the scriptures make it plain that fermented wine
was used. I remember a time when quite a contention came into Pentecost over the question; and
it can be seen that if one insisted on using fermented wine, it could be an issue that would cause
much division. Again I am persuaded that the stand Paul takes concerning the eating of meats
and the drinking of wine would be the most pleasing to the Lord. If it causes my brother to
offend, I will refrain from it. See Rom. 14:21 and I Cor. 8:13.

How often the saints shall gather together to take communion is not recorded in the Word
of God, although some have claimed that communion should be served the first day of each
week. They have used Acts 20:7 to substantiate their claims, but that scripture does not teach
that it was a weekly custom in the early church. So we are left with the words: “As often as ye
eat this bread, and drink this cup ye do show the Lords death till he come.” Verse 26.

449
 LOVE, THE GREATEST THING IN THE WORLD
I Cor. 13:4,5,6

Lesson No. 99, P. 1

Part I.

In the first three verses of this wonderful chapter called “The Love Chapter,” Paul
contrasts love with some of the most prized things of the Christian religion. He declares them
but cheap and worthless when compared to love. In verses 4 to 6 he gives an amazing analysis
of this supreme virtue. As you have seen a sky rocket burst into so many beautiful colors: red,
blue, violet, orange and all the colors of the rainbow, so Paul has taken “love” and after passing
it through his inspired intellect has broken it up into its elements. The following is an analysis of
these elements in nine ingredients, as taken from the writings of Henry Drummond:

Patience…….. ……... “Love suffereth long.”

Kindness…….……... “And is kind.”
Generosity………….. “Love envieth not.”
Humility……………. “Love vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up.”
Courtesy……………. “Doth not behave itself unseemly.”
Unselfishness............. “Seeketh not its own.”
Good temper………...“Is not provoked.”
Guilelessness……….. “Taketh no account of evil.”
Sincerity……..............“Rejoiceth not in unrighteousness, but rejoiceth in the truth.”

PATIENCE: “This is the normal attitude of love; Love passive, Love waiting to begin;
not in a hurry; calm; ready to do its work when the summons comes, but meantime wearing the
ornament of a meek and quiet spirit. Love suffers long; beareth all things; believeth all things;
hopeth all things. For Love understands, and therefore waits.

KINDNESS: “Love active. Have you ever noticed how much of Christ's life was spent in
doing kind things--in merely doing kind things? Run over it with that in view, and you will find
that He spent a great proportion of His time simply making people happy, in DOING GOOD
TURNS to people. There is only one thing greater than happiness in the world, and that is
holiness; and it is not in our keeping; but what is largely to be secured by our being kind to them.
‘The greatest thing,’ says someone, ‘a man can do for his Heavenly Father is to be kind to some
of His other children.’ I wonder why it is that we are not all kinder than we are? How much the
world needs it! How easily it is done! How instantaneously it acts! How infallibly it is
remembered! How superabundantly it pays itself back--for there is no debtor in the world so
honorable, so superbly honorable, as Love. ‘Love never faileth.’ Love is success, Love is
happiness, Love is life. Where Love is, God is. He that dwelleth in Love dwelleth in God. God
is Love. Therefore love. Without distinction, without calculation, without procrastination, love.
Lavish it upon the poor, where it is very easy; especially upon the rich, who often need it most;
most of all upon our equals, where it is very difficult, and for whom perhaps we each do least of
all. There is a difference between trying to please and giving pleasure. Give pleasure. Lose no
chance of giving pleasure; for that is the ceaseless and anonymous triumph of a truly loving
spirit. ‘I shall pass through this world but once. Any good thing, therefore, that I can do, or any
kindness that I can show to any human being, let me do it now. Let me not defer it or neglect it,
for I shall not pass this way again.’

450
Lesson No. 99, P. 2

GENEROSITY: “‘Love envieth not.’ This is Lave in competition with others. When
ever you attempt a good work you will find other men doing the same kind of work, and
probably doing it better. Envy them not. Envy is a feeling of ill-will toward those who are in the
same work as ourselves, a spirit of covetousness and detraction. Even Christian work does not
protect us against un-Christian feeling! That most despicable of all the unworthy moods which
cloud a Christian's soul assuredly waits for us on the threshold of every work, unless we are
fortified with this grace of magnanimity. On1y one thing need the Christian envy--the large,
rich, generous soul which ‘envieth not.’

HUMILITY: “After having learned the art of good-will you must learn a greater thing,
Humility to put a seal upon your lips and forget what you have done. After you have been kind,
after Love has stolen forth into the world and done its beautiful work, go back into the shade
again and say nothing about it. Love hides even from itself. Love waives even self-satisfaction.
‘Love vaunteth not itself, is net puffed up.’

COURTESY: “The fifth ingredient is a somewhat strange one to find in this summum
bonum, that of Courtesy. This is Love in society, Love in relation to etiquette. ‘Love does not
behave itself unseemly.’ Politeness has been defined as love in trifles. Courtesy is said to be
love in little things. And the one secret of politeness is to love, Love cannot behave itself
unseemly. You can put the most untutored person into the highest society, and if they have a
reservoir of Love in their heart they will not behave themselves unseemly. They simply cannot
do it.

UNSELFISHNESS: “‘Love seeketh not her own. Observe: seeketh not even that which
is her own. In Britain the Englishman is devoted, and justly so, to his rights. But there come
times when a man may exercise even THE HIGHER PRIVILEGE of giving up his rights. Yet
Paul does not summon us to give up our rights. Love strikes much deeper. It would have us not
seek them at all, ignore them, eliminate the personal element altogether from our calculations.
There is no happiness in having or in getting, but only in giving. Half the world is on the wrong
scent in pursuit of happiness. They think it consists in having and getting, and in being served by
others. It consists in giving, and in serving others. ‘He that would be great among you,’ said
Christ, ‘let him serve. He that would be happy, let him remember that there is but one way--it is
more blessed, it is more happy, to give than to receive.

GOOD TEMPER: “This ingredient is a very remarkable one. ‘Love is not provoked.
What striking remark! We are inclined to look upon bad temper as a very harmless weakness.
We speak of it as a mere infirmity of nature, a family failing, a matter of temperament, not a
thing to take into very serious account in estimating a man's character. And yet here, right in the
heart of this analysis of love, it finds a place; and the Bible again and again returns to condemn it
as one of the most destructive elements in human nature.

GUILELESSNESS and SINCERITY: “It is a wonderful thing that here and there in this
world there are still a few rare souls left who think no evil. Sincerity is the ability to rejoice in
the Truth, not in what one has been taught to believe, or in this or that doctrine, but ‘in the
Truth.’”

451
 LOVE, THE GREATEST THING IN THE WORLD
I Cor. 13:8 to 13

Lesson No. 100

Part II.

In this 8th verse we have Paul's reason for pointing out Love as the greatest of all virtues.
It is permanent, for it will never have to be changed. It is really surprising how many things so
necessary to our Christian life today and upon which we are so dependent, that are only
temporary and will soon pass away. Paul enumerates some of these temporary things, and
contrasts them with the permanency of Love:

“Whether there be prophecies they shall fail.” Prophecies have their place in the plan of
God, but the office of a Prophet is only for time and not for eternity. Great prophets have arisen
and predicted future events, and how wonderfully accurate their prophecies have been fulfilled;
but in spite of all this, the prophets belong only to the present, temporal age.

“Whether there be tongues they shall cease.” “Tongues” are God's beautiful code
language that come by the Holy Spirit and so edify the one speaking. They, too, are a blessing to
the Church when in proper order, but tongues are only for the Gospel age, and will cease.

“Whether there be knowledge it shall vanish away.” Knowledge! Just think about how
we crave it and seek for it and how precious it is; and there is such an endless stream of
knowledge in the world today, that study and search as diligently as we can, we have only
touched the border of what there is to be obtained. Now “we know in part,” but we are assured
that which is perfect will come. Then we will not be seeking knowledge, for we will know even
also as we are known. Amen.

In II Cor. 4:18 we find that “the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which
are not seen are eternal.” The things that men call great and mighty, and they are great in their
place, will all pass away. In I John 2: 15-17 we read, “Love not the world, neither the things
that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that
is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the
Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth
the will of God abideth for ever.” Paul says the only things that last are faith, hope and love, but
the greatest of these is love. We continue in the words of Henry Drummond:

“Some think the time may come when two of these three things will also pass away--faith
into sight, hope into fruition. Paul does not say. We know but little now about the conditions of
the life that is to come. But what is certain is that Love must last. God, the Eternal God is Love.
Covet, therefore, that everlasting gift, that one thing which is certain to stand, that one coinage
which will be current in the Universe when all the other coinages of all the nations of the world
shall be useless and unhonored. You will give yourselves to many things; give yourself first to
Love. Hold things in their proportion. Let at least the first great object of our lives be to achieve
the character and it is the character of Christ--which is built around Love.”

452
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 91 TO 95)

Lesson No. 91

1. What difference do we find in Paul's preaching at Athens and his preaching at Corinth?
2. What danger is to be avoided in an assembly that has been established in much
demonstration?
3. What can you say of Paul's relationship to the Corinthians that could be said of no one
else?
4. For what purpose did Paul send Timotheus to Corinth?
5. In view of the church's carnality, was it worth while for Paul to suffer as he did to
establish a church at Corinth?

Lesson No. 92

1. What proof have we that Paul was used of the Lord in the discerning of spirits?
2. What did Paul say must be done with the guilty party?
3. For what wrong doing did he reprove the leaders of the church?
4. What was the cause of so much disorder in the Corinthian church?
5. What class of professing Christians would find themselves very much out of place in
heaven?

Lesson No. 93

1. What scripture shows marriage to be sacred in the sight of God?

2. What advantage has a single man in the Gospel work?
3. What marriages many times have proven to be a failure?
4. What custom existed in Paul's day which is much different than that of our day?
5. What conditions may a Christian woman remarry after the death of her husband?

Lesson No. 94

1. What is the greatest test of Christian character?

2. What characteristic is often manifested when one has knowledge without love?
3. How can our testimony become unfruitful?
4. What sacrifice was Paul willing to make in order that he might not be a stumbling block
to others?
5. What may have been one of the secrets of Paul's power?

Lesson No. 95

1. In what ways do carnal saints sometimes act toward a good pastor?

2. What did Paul use as proof that he was an Apostle?
3. What was it the other Apostles did that Paul had a right to do, but did not?
4. What does Paul say is the duty of the saints in return for his ministry in spiritual things?
5. In what way do saints today resemble the Corinthian church?

453
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 96 to 100)

Lesson No. 96

1. Of what were Moses and the Israelites a type when they passed through the Red Sea?
2. What example did the Israelites in the wilderness set for us?
3. What supernatural thing mentioned in the lesson remained with them for forty years?
4. What kind of deliverance is promised in verse 13?
5. What three classes of people does Paul mention in this chapter?

Lesson No. 97

1. What new move in the government was contemporary with the launching of the bobbed
hair style?
2. What Old Testament scripture shows it is God's will to make a difference in the dress of
men and that of women?
3. What does Paul say nature teaches us?
4. What is a woman's covering?
5. What did Paul mean when he said, "We have no such custom"?

Lesson No. 98

1. How can we prove that communion is not just a spiritual feast?

2. During what period of time is the ordinance of communion to be kept?
3. What New Testament fact confirms the teaching that communion was to be carried on
after the death of Christ?
4. Why do some ministers think it best to use grape juice in communion?
5. Is it necessary to have communion each week?

Lesson No. 99

1. What is the normal attitude of love?

2. How does love in action manifest itself?
3. What one thing is a Christian privileged to envy?
4. What are some evidences of humility?
5. Name two other ingredients found in love.

Lesson No. 100

1. When will tongues cease and prophecies fail?

2. What does Paul say will never fail?
3. With what eternal thing is love associated?
4. What great thing gives men a desire to live?

454
 FIRST RESURRECTION
I Cor. 15

Lesson No. 101, P. 1

Because there is no reference made to the resurrection of the unjust, or second

resurrection in this chapter, some have attempted to use this fact as proof that there is to be no
resurrection of the unjust. But when we consider that Paul here is dealing only with the first
resurrection, the one we read about in Rev. 20 that only the blessed and holy will have part in,
then we can see that it was not at all necessary to bring into the context anything concerning the
resurrection of the wicked, which is to be a thousand years after the first resurrection.

The fact that there were those in the Corinthian church who were saying that there was to
be no resurrection of the dead, was the reason Paul brought forth the blessed truth contained in
this chapter. So he reasoned thus with them: “For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised:
and if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins. Then they also which are
fallen asleep in Christ are perished.” Verses 16-18.

Here we find that it took the resurrection to bring us deliverance from sin. If we
remember this, it will keep us from preaching that this New Testament salvation was in effect
before Jesus died and rose again. Also if the saints that have died (fallen asleep) are perished
unless there be a resurrection, then Paul did not consider that they had gone to heaven when they
died.

After showing how inconsistent it was to teach that Jesus had risen from the dead and
then to teach that there was no resurrection from the dead, Paul declares, “But now is Christ risen
from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept.” Verse 20. Then in the 23rd verse
he gives the order of the resurrections: “But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits;
afterward they that are 'Christ's at his coming.” Let us take heed to this order and see how it
leaves no place for some of the unscriptural teachings that declare there is to be more than one
resurrection of the people of God.

“Then cometh the end.” Verse 24. Some would have this to mean that at the coming of
the Lord, all prophecy will be fulfilled and eternity will begin. But as we look into the Word of
God more carefully we find that while it is necessary for Jesus to come before the end, yet the
reign of Christ will follow the coming of the Lord. “For he must reign, till he hath put all
enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.” And if we read in
Revelation the 20th chapter, we will find that death is not destroyed until a thousand years after
the first resurrection.

God has been working with the human family for about 6,000 years, to the end that at His
coming His saints will be ready to come forth from their graves and reign with him. He has
promised to take them to His throne where they will reign with Him for one thousand years.
Rev. 2:26 and 27 plainly tell us that he that overcometh will rule with Christ. And the 25th verse
of the same chapter teaches that it will be after Jesus comes that this promise will be fulfilled. So
this reign of peace will take place after He comes. But there are some who have taught that the
only reign the saints will have with Christ is here

455
Lesson No. 101, P. 2

in this Gospel age. But we have the promise, “To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me
in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.” Rev.
3:21. Peter throws light on this thousand year reign. He says, “But, beloved, be not ignorant of
this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one
day.” II Pet. 3:8. For six one-thousand year days God has been working with the human family,
and the next thing to follow is a one-thousand year day when Satan will be bound, and Christ
will have a reign of peace and rest on the earth.

In the 35th verse we read, “How are the dead raised up? And with what body do they
come?” Paul answers these questions by using for an example a grain of wheat or some other
kind of grain as it brings forth a new body. He says, “So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is
sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption: it is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory: it is
sown in weakness; it is raised in power: it is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body.”
Then he tells us that the first Adam was of the earth earthy and was made a living soul; but the
second man was a quickening Spirit and was the Lord from heaven. “And as we have borne the
image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly.” Verse 49. Thus we see that
in the resurrection of the dead we will come forth in an immortal body in which there can be no
death.

Then further on in the chapter we find the blessed teaching of the fact that there will be
those who live till the coming of the Lord who will not have to die, but will be changed in a
moment in a twinkling of an eye, and will go up to meet the Lord in the air with those who have
been resurrected from the dead. Paul gives us a beautiful picture of this event in one of his other
epistles:

“But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep,
that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose
again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. For this we say unto you
by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall
not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a
shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall
rise first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds,
to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one
another with these words.” I Thess. 4:13-18.

We read in Rev. 20:5, 6, “But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years
were finished. This is the FIRST RESURRECTION. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the
first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of
Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.

456
 JAMES, THE PRACTICAL TEACHER
James - Chapter One

Lesson No. 102

James has been considered by some the most practical of all the New Testament writers.
History tells us that there are no less than three disciples of the Lord bearing the name of
“James” mentioned in the New Testament. The writer of this epistle is known as “James the
Just.” He was the Lord's brother (Gal. 1:19), and was the bishop over the church at Jerusalem.
His flock was made up of a great multitude of Jews all zealous for the Law (Acts 21:20). This
no doubt accounts for his addressing this letter to the twelve tribes scattered abroad, and also for
his message of “Justification by Works” and his general practical teaching.

It is said that Martin Luther with his new-found freedom in the message of “Justification
by Faith,” called the Book of James “An Epistle of Straw” because of the vital importance he
puts on works. But when we come to understand this book, we find that the teaching contained
in it does not contradict other New Testament teachings, but has the same basis of Christian faith
as do the writings of Paul.

James gives us a number of good things in this chapter. His teaching on how to obtain
wisdom is very helpful. He says we are to ask for it in faith without wavering. He says a man
who wavers is like the waves of the sea; they make a big show, but are tossed and go into spray
and so come to naught. After reading his words, I am sure if we continue to lack wisdom it will
be our own fault. It seems that it would be much easier not to waver in asking for wisdom than it
would be in asking for healing, where we might have pains and distress to hold us back. In
asking for our financial needs to be supplied, we could be hindered by the fear of our family
coming to want; but all we need to battle against to obtain wisdom is being double minded
because we waver.

The following is the 12th verse from Weymouth's Translation: “Blessed is he who
patiently endures trials; for when he has stood the test, he will gain the victor's crown--even the
crown of Life--which the Lord has promised to those who love Him.”

Then we have this instruction, that the man who is tempted is not tempted of God but is
drawn away of his own lust and enticed. Again we find that it is in the realm of the self-life that
one is tempted. Even the temptation is not sin; it is only when self desires are conceived in the
heart that they become sin, and sin when it is finished brings death.

In the closing of this chapter he gives a great definition of pure religion. There are two sides to
it. One is the good works that love urges the Christian to do such as visiting the fatherless and
the widows; and the other side is to keep unspotted from the world. Some stress only one side of
this true religion. They try to justify themselves by their good works. Some are very faithful in
doing good works and yet they remain lovers of the world and the things in the world. The other
class keep themselves from the world and worldly things, but lose sight of the suffering and
needy, and forget their duty toward them. But James tells us that in order to have this pure
religion, we must do both. He gives a full Gospel message.

457
 JUSTIFICATION BY WORKS
James - Chapter Two

Lesson No. 103

There have been many who, before coming to the right understanding of this chapter,
have felt that they had found a contradiction to the teaching of Paul in Rom. 3:28 that a man is
justified by faith without the works of the Law. But we want to show in this lesson that James is
not out of line one little bit with Paul's teaching.

One of the things that has confused people in reading this chapter is the illustration James
uses of a man scantily clothed, and without food. He says if we tell that man to be clothed and
filled and yet do not give him the things he needs, it profits nothing. Then he adds, “Even so
faith without works is dead.”

Now James has no intention at all that we confuse the feeding and clothing of this brother
with the works he is talking about. He only uses this illustration to show that there are two sides
to the affair, that of telling the man to be filled and clothed and that of furnishing him the food
and clothing.

He says, “Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe,
and tremble.” Verse 19. Even though the devil has faith that there is one God, yet his faith does
not justify him, because he has no works to prove his faith, and so goes right on acting like
himself.

James makes his point plain by using Abraham for an example. He says that when
Abraham offered his son upon the altar, he was justified by works. But if Abraham had said,
when God called him to offer up his son, “Yes, I believe you, Lord,” but would have remained
right at home making no effort to go and sacrifice his son, his faith would have been dead, being
alone. Notice the nature of Abraham's works: he did not call in his destitute neighbors and feed
and clothe them and thus have works to go with his faith; but the works that justified him and
made his faith perfect were the works which acted out his faith. For we read, “Was not Abraham
our father justified by works WHEN HE OFFERED ISAAC UPON THE ALTAR?” So it is the
work of acting out our faith that makes it alive and not the works of the Law or any works of
righteousness that we can do.

Joshua could have camped with the Israelites on the bank of the Jordan River declaring
that he believed God until he grew old and feeble; and yet the water would never have banked up
to let them across till he put some works with his faith. But he showed his faith in God by
starting out to do the seemingly impossible. When the soles of the feet of the priests dipped into
the water, it banked up on either side and let them go across on dry ground. Josh. 3:13, 17.

I hear some one say, “Well, faith and works go together, so when I get sick I take
medicine and ask God to bless it; that is faith and works.” NO! NO! Brother, that is unbelief
and works; you just prove you have no faith by your works. Suppose you are out of flour and
send the boy to borrow some. While he is gone you put your head into the empty flour barrel
and sing the Doxology. That is not faith and works. You are only showing your unbelief while
going in debt for a bag of flour. True faith would keep the boy home and build a hot fire to bake
the biscuits and trust God to send the flour. That is live faith.

458
 THE TONGUE
James - Chapter Three

Lesson No. 104, P. 1

In Lesson 27 by J.H.D. you will find we have taught from a text in this chapter; but we
now want to go further into this subject. First of all, James warns against the desire to be a
teacher, for all teachers fail in many things, and the teacher is to have a greater judgment. He
says if one fail not in word he is a perfect teacher and will then keep under control all human
desires. For as a bit in the mouth of a horse so he can be guided to obey the will of his master;
and as a very small helm guides the ship, so is the tongue in the members of our body. It is
small, but it boasts great things.

How needful and useful is the tongue in our members; but how destructive when out of
control of the Lord and in the hands of the devil. What a blessing fire arms were when they
came into use. They were a great improvement over the bow and arrow and spear; and what an
advantage they were to man in protecting himself from wild beasts and savage men and in
securing meat among the wild game. These were followed by high explosives that were used to
blast away rock, etc. Even though these inventions were a great blessing to mankind, yet these
same fire arms became weapons of destruction in the hands of desperados and gangsters and in
the hellish thing called war. These high explosives have caused great destruction in the bombing
of cities and have brought terrible casualties to innocent women and children.

So also is the tongue. What a blessing it is to mankind when used constructively; but, on
the other hand, it is a dangerous thing if not used in the right way. James says in the 6th to 8th
verses: “And the tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity: so is the tongue among our members, that it
defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell. For
every kind of beasts, and of birds, and of serpents, and of things in the sea, is tamed, and hath
been tamed of mankind: but the tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly
poison.” It is good to know that what man cannot do, the Lord can; so we are not left hopeless,
as we have Him to put a bridle on our tongue and make it a blessing.

Prov. 6:16-19 mentions six things that the Lord hates, and seven that are an abomination
to Him. The second sin mentioned is a “lying tongue.” The trouble is that one may have a lying
tongue and still feel innocent. When the tongue repeats a lie even though the speaker fully
believes it to be the truth, the tongue is made an instrument of evil. It may do damage that a
lifetime cannot rectify.

An illustration is used, that of taking a pillow and shaking out the feathers in the wind,
and then attempting to gather them up again. He who broadcasts an evil report and finds it to be
untrue and then attempts to go out and rectify it, is as helpless as one would be who tried to
gather the feathers that the wind had carried away.

It has been an old saying that an evil report will travel at the speed of a race horse, while
a good report goes at the gait of a snail. The more sinful the report, the faster it will travel. A
thousand ears are open to hear an evil report and a thousand tongues are ready to carry it quickly
on to the next neighbor, while only one ear is open to catch a good report and only one tongue is
ready to speed the good news along.

459
Lesson No. 104, P. 2

“Have you heard the latest?” asked Mrs. Loose-tongue of Mrs. Open-ear as the latter
stopped at her gate. “Now, don't tell anyone I told you, but there has been a young man calling
every day lately up at Richard Roe's home. He always leaves before Dick gets home.” “You
don't say so! And yet I am not surprised for I have felt that she did not have any too much love
for her husband. But who is that going there with the axe Oh his shoulders?” “Oh! that is just
Deacon Jones; He has been cutting up some wood for the widow Smith.” “Oh! well, that is real
kind of him,” says Mrs. Open-ear and adds, “I must be going on home now.” But she did not get
home until she had stopped at every single house on the road with the latest report about the
Richard Roe home.

In a few days the “race horse” news carriers had raced through the entire valley, and
everyone had been informed about the latest news concerning the Roe household. All of this
was because an evil surmising neighbor did not know that Mr. Roe was having his house wired
for electricity and an electrician, driving out from the city, was doing the work. Not only did this
scandal spread quickly over the land; but the tongue full of deadly poison enlarged upon it. By
the time it got to the lower end of the valley the report was not only that a man was visiting the
Roe home every day during the hours that Mr. Roe was away from home, but that he came home
and found that Mrs. Roe had run away with this man, leaving her children to be cared for by her
broken-hearted husband.

A whole week passed, then because of a remark made by the husband of Mrs. Open-ear
to the effect that he wondered how the poor widow Smith was getting along, Mrs. Open-ear
remembered and said, “About a week ago I heard that Deacon Jones was over and cut her some
wood.” So at last the snail had arrived with the report of the good deed that had been done by a
kind neighbor.

There is no question but what this is the way of the world; but the sad part of it is that
God's children, who are supposed to love their neighbor as themselves, will not bridle their
tongue. They become guilty of helping to spread an evil report. Ought not the very spirit of
Christ in us teach us to have compassion on anyone about whom an evil report is circulated. We
should desire to shield them from the evil report rather than becoming a party to help spread it.

Just as the tongue when it is used for the wrong purpose becomes “a fire, a world of
iniquity…and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell;” so if it is yielded
to God, it is set on fire in our members by the flames of glory. It is our actual experience that
when we receive the baptism of the Holy Ghost and Fire, and our tongue is loosed and under
God's control, that our whole frame becomes alive with the fire of God, and no tongue can tell
the joy that flows through our mortal beings.

Thank God for the tongue in our members. It becomes tamed in all who receive the
baptism of the Spirit, when we speak as the Spirit gives utterance. And it is God's plan that we
so live in the Spirit and walk in the Spirit that the tongue will never again become an unruly
member. God grant that this may be so.

460
 OUR WARFARE
James - Chapter 4

Lesson No. 105

When sin entered into the world, a warfare started in the human family, which has
continued raging until this present day. And now in April 1939, it looks as if the nations of
Europe cannot much longer keep out of a great conflict, with the greed of dictators daily on the
increase. God alone knows if this is to be the beginning of the great conflict that will bring in the
close of this age.

The Christians are also in a warfare. However, our battle is of a different nature. The
battle in which we are engaged is not carnal and is not fought with carnal weapons. However,
our conflict is more important than any the nations could ever fight, for our warfare is to win a
battle and obtain eternal life.

James asks the question, “From whence come wars and fightings among you (God's
children)?” Then he answers it by saying they come from the lusts that war in our members. Ye
fight, ye kill, ye desire to have, ye even ask God for things that ye may consume it upon your
lusts. A certain young lady was sick and the doctor told her she would be in bed for weeks, so
she sent for the elders of her mother's assembly to pray for her to be healed so she could attend
the Easter Ball. God's people do not ask for such things, but James says they do ask amiss that
they might consume it upon their lusts. Even the preacher may lust for a prominent place; he,
therefore, asks God to revive his work so it will place him in the lime light in the ministry. Lusts
that war in our members become enemies of God because of the desire for human praise.

Yes, the battle is on and the writers of the scriptures knew where the enemy was and
uncovered his hiding place. The honest heart says, “Thank you, James, for warning me and
putting me on my guard so the enemy cannot entice me to his side, and cause my defeat.”

Jesus met the enemy in the wilderness after He had been baptized by John and won the
victory over him by the Word of God (Matt. 4:1-11). The three main things that cover all
temptations were put before Jesus: “the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of
life.” I John 2:16. We read in Heb. 4:15 that Jesus was tempted in all points like as we are, yet
without sin. We understand that the three-fold temptation of Jesus covered every point of
temptation that can come to mankind. When we come into temptation, we can know that Jesus
already has been tempted on that point. “For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he
is able to succour them that are tempted.” Heb. 2:18.

Paul says in Gal. 5:17, “The flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the
flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would.”
But in the 16th verse he says, “Walk in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh.”

James tells us that if after we are God's children we become a friend of the world, we are
enemies of God and also become guilty of spiritual adultery. Read also Rom. 7:1-4.

461
 THE POOR RICH MAN
James 5:1-12

Lesson No. 106

Surely one cannot read the first verses of this chapter without admitting that we are in the
last days spoken of in this passage.

James says that rich men have heaped together riches for the last days. And do you know
that most all the exceedingly rich men of our day have come into their riches in the past fifty
years. Fifty years ago we could count all the millionaires on one hand; but during the past fifty
years they have multiplied and multiplied. All this wealth has been gained, with a few
exceptions, by making profit from the laboring man.

God foreknew all this in the days of the Apostles and so James, under the inspiration of
the Spirit, gives us a plain picture of what we know to be a fact that exists today. He tells us they
got this money by holding back from the laborer by fraud; and the money they have kept back
from the working man has been used to build machines that have in turn thrown these very
working men out of employment.

It is interesting to note the three classes of people that James mentions here: the rich, the
laborer, and the brethren (the children of God). James makes an appeal to the children of God
telling them to be patient, for their cries have come into the ears of the Lord of battles. When we
see these things being fulfilled before our very eyes, we are made to realize that the coming of
the Lord draweth nigh. Yes, we are living in the last days and we can expect the Lord to come at
any time for His called-out people, those who have taken advantage of the Gospel message that
has been preached under the power and anointing of the Holy Ghost, the message that men
should become Spirit-filled and ready for the coming of the Lord.

What good are riches to the poor, rich man when judgment comes upon him? Look at the
German Jews, who have not only been driven from the country of their birth, but have been
robbed of their wealth. In fact it was their wealth that caused them to be attacked by the German
leaders. We understand that because they controlled the money system, a great battle was waged
to overthrow them. It was their wealth that caused all their miseries.

James well advises not to grudge, for even though we may not be rich, yet we may have
the same spirit of covetousness and thereby come under the same condemnation.

How encouraging it is to read that in connection with this last day condition of the rich,
James speaks of the latter rain preparing for the harvest. Now that we live in the time of the
latter rain, we can surely look for our Lord to come from heaven to deliver us out of the great
destruction that is soon to come. The Lord Jesus said, “Watch ye therefore, and pray always,
that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand
before the Son of man.” Luke 21:36. He also refers us to the patience of Job and tells how the
end of our Lord's life displays His great pity and tender mercy. If we are to come into the
inheritance promised to us, we need to follow these examples for our lives so that we keep open
the door of escape, which is promised to the children of the Lord.

462
 HEALING
James 5:13 to 20

Lesson No. 107

Since the latter rain has been poured out in the earth the scriptures that we are here
considering have come into prominent use, for here we find Bible instructions to the Christian
when in need of a physician. “Is any sick among you? Let him call for the elders of the church.”
It is a fact that there is not a scripture in God's Word that tells a Christian to call on any other
than the Great Physician, the Lord Jesus Christ. If one cannot get healing by calling directly on
Jesus, he is told here to call the elders of the church, and let them pray over him, anointing him
with oil in the name of the Lord.

But first we read, “Is any among you afflicted? Let him pray.” We feel that this scripture
has been misused, and no doubt many have been hindered by wrong interpretations of this verse.
It has been taught that James was making a distinction between one who has a bodily affliction
and one who is sick. For instance some say a person who has been crippled by an accident or by
some disease such as infantile paralysis, comes under the class of those who are afflicted and
they should do their own praying. But if one is sick having fever or some sickness of that nature,
they should call for the elders.

But as we take up the study of the scriptures as to how the word “affliction” is used, we
find in many places, in fact in most places the word does not refer to a bodily affliction, but to an
affliction of the soul. We give a few of the many references where one may find this to be true:
II Cor. 1:6; 2:4; 8:2; I Thess. 1:6; 3:3; Phil. 1:16; Heb. 11: 37 and James 4:9. Considering
then that this is what is meant, we see that it is in harmony with the rest of the verse: If a man be
pressed down and afflicted in his soul let him pray; and now notice the contrast: “Is any merry?
Let him sing Psalms.”

“Is everyone that is prayed for healed?” No, we find that some call for the elders and
they pray over them anointing with oil, but they are not healed. The Word says that the prayer of
FAITH SHALL save the sick. So if the prayer of faith is prayed, the man will be healed.

Now there is the teaching that if a man is sick he has committed sin, for they say all
sickness comes from sin. But we will notice in the Word here that it says, “IF” he have
committed sin it shall be forgiven him. So if the above-mentioned teaching were right it would
have to read, “And the sins he has committed will be forgiven him.” Some also try to argue
away the blessed truth that God can heal the body. They say this scripture refers to the healing
of the sin-sick soul. But if this were true, it would be inconsistent for James to say, “IF he has
committed sin.”

So we conclude that here are found the true instructions for the Christian to follow if he is
sick in body. And it is very helpful to notice that James takes Elias for an example of one who
prayed the prayer of faith. If we read the account of Elias praying for rain, we will find that he
was a man who prevailed in prayer. He did not give up when he had prayed once, but he prayed
again and again till he got the evidence that God had heard him (1 Kings 18:41-45). So we
should not give up when we have first prayed; we need to search for the thing that has hindered
our faith, and then pray again.

463
 DOUBT
John 20:24,25

Lesson No. 108

While we are not eager to talk on this subject, yet it is needful that we inform ourselves
about it, as we have it to meet almost at every turn. As Gospel workers, we meet DOUBT in
most of the unsaved with whom we come in personal contact, and to know how to handle it is
very important. It is said that DOUBT is “can't believe;” and unbelief is “won't believe.”
Therefore, doubt is honest, but unbelief is more in the class of being contrary. Doubt is looking
for light, while unbelief is content with darkness.

Jesus attacked the unbelief of the Scribes unsparingly; but with those who were in honest
doubt like Philip and Thomas, He was very kind and generous, instructing them in the way of
truth.

Now doubting is part of the natural man's intelligence, and it will be in his thinking and
speaking as long as he lives in the world because man is, and always will be, limited in
knowledge. What normal child does not just naturally begin questioning everything? Therefore
doubt is not malicious nor needless; it demands facts and is a kind of forerunner of knowledge.

It is very important that we know how to deal with the honest doubter, whom we will
often meet. The Dark Age church would have called him a heretic and said, “Burn him;” The
modern church would say, “Brand him;” but Christ would say, “Take him and teach him.”

First of all, we should have sympathy with those who doubt because it is a fact that all the
important spiritual things are of a doubtful nature to the natural man, for they are spiritually
discerned. If we are to be of help to the man who doubts, we must be able to present to him
some facts. You will notice in Acts 2:12 that On the Day of Pentecost the people were in
DOUBT and asked one another what it all meant. And Peter answered that question with facts;
and while he had himself been an eye witness to the resurrection of Jesus, for the sake of those
who doubted he connected it with a fact that they could “see and hear,” If the fact that God had
fulfilled an Old Testament scripture and had poured out the Spirit of God upon them.

We need to meet the doubter with facts. One fact that we can bring to him is that of a
man who has been redeemed out of the depths of sin and is living a good, clean life. But the
doubter can reason even that fact away by saying that the man has reformed by his own will
power so we need miracles and healings in our midst to show forth the power of God and give
faith to the doubting heart.

A certain class of doubters will come to you and begin to heap up abuses against
churches, ministers, creeds, etc.; and perhaps most of it, if not all of it, is true. We don't have to
disregard the facts they bring, but we could rather agree with them and even to some extent make
some remarks and side right in with them. After we are then on their own level and have gained
their confidence, we can by being tactful present some facts to them; and the poor doubters may
receive light which otherwise would not be brought to them.

464
 P E R F E C T I ON
Matt. 5:48

Lesson No. 109, P. 1

“Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.”

There has been much misunderstanding concerning our text and many have tried to argue
it away by saying that it doesn't mean this or that. It has, therefore, come under discussion and
there are several opinions concerning its meaning. But it still plainly reads that Jesus demanded
that God's children be perfect even as the Father in heaven is perfect. There can be no higher
perfection mentioned, much less atained to, than that of God, the Father. His perfection is
original, undepraved, independent, absolute and unlimited. His nature never grows nor do His
attributes increase. His love never changes, but is ever boundless to all His creatures. Well may
the angels cry, “Holy, holy is the Lord of hosts.” The whole earth is filled with His glory. Man
has never obtained such a state in this life nor will he ever in his mortal body obtain it.

But what could Jesus have meant when He demanded that we as His followers be holy
even as the Father is holy? Simply this: that for children of an holy God, He must set the
standard no lower than His own. To have asked for a single per cent less, would have been but a
man's standard, and would have thrown open the way for man to set his own standard according
as he as an individual would feel he could attain.

So God demands perfection, but man born of woman himself helplessly short of it and he
can but cry out for mercy; and we are to see that God in His great mercy has made a way in His
great plan of redemption, that man could meet this high demand.

PERFECTION: It is not angelic perfection, for angels, having never sinned, stand before
God in spotless purity. Never having sinned, they possess a body and mind undefiled by the
ravages of sin, such as man has had to undergo. Their knowledge, though limited in its sphere of
operation, is perfect. Their judgment is unerring and their obedience complete. Man is in direct
contrast to all this and therefore cannot obtain such a state.

PERFECTION: It is not Adamic perfection, even though it is often taught that in

salvation we are supposed to be restored to the state Adam held before he fell. But such is far
from God's thought and plan. The first man Adam was made a living soul, and was of the earth
earthy; but the second Adam was the Lord from heaven; he was a quickening Spirit. (See I Cor.
15:45, 47). He came to redeem us unto Himself, not back to the innocent place that Adam held
before he fell. We know both good 'and evil and there is nothing in the plan of redemption ,that
provides for the removing of that knowledge from us. So while Adam held a high and pure state
before he fell, yet he was the only man to ever have that position in all the history of the human
race.

PERFECTION: It is not sinless perfection, even though there are those who claim such a
state. It is unscriptural and not at all workable. The poor souls--the Lord demanded perfection
and they have done their best to hold up the standard; but there has never been a single

465
Lesson No. 109, P. 2

experience taught that has caused so much doubt and uncertainty as the doctrine of sinless
perfection. I often remark that if entire sanctification and eradication of the old man were God's
plan, and could be attained, I surely would be glad, and I would use all my strength and energy to
get people into such a wonderful experience. The folks who teach that doctrine have three classes
of people among them, namely: those who Are always seeking for this experience but are never
able to claim it, the class that claim it and are always losing it, and then those who claim not only
to have obtained it, but: claim to live it over a period of months and years. From the depths of
my heart I pity all three classes. Out of two of the three classes, God often opens eyes to the
truth and people find God's blessed and free way of holiness. But the group who claim it are
hard to reach as they have built themselves up into such a self-righteous state that they are almost
impossible to reach with the truth. Therefore, to claim perfection by being sinless is not only
unscriptural, but is very dangerous.

God's plan is not to change our nature and make us sinless, as is taught by the eradication
doctrine, but God has made it possible that we can have an entirely new nature that is as pure as
heaven holds. That new nature is none other than Christ Himself coming into the temple that He
has cleansed by His own blood; and instead of making perfect our old nature, He brings into us a
new nature; thus we have two natures within us.

If this were not true where would be the warfare of the Spirit warring against the flesh
and flesh against the Spirit, as is so often spoken of by Paul and other writers? If the old man
were eradicated and our natures changed, we would be finished from the hour that we obtained
that experience. There would never be a chance for us to be other than a finished product,
infallible, in time and eternity. How could we be led away by our own lusts and enticed as
James 1:14 tells us we are when we are tempted, if the old man were eradicated? Who would
there be left to tempt us? If this teaching were true, man would not only be without sin, but he
would be without temptation also.

Surely it would be a wonderful thing if the eradication of the old man could be obtained;
but man in his depraved condition was not promised such an experience. He was given the
chance to satisfy the demands of an holy God by obeying the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It is all so
simple: “Christ in us the hope of glory.” Col. 1:27.

The Corinthians were told that unless Christ was in them they were reprobates, that is,
they were backslidden from God. When we were in a helpless state, He made the way Himself
for our justification before God. Just as Christ becomes our righteousness by dwelling within us,
even so He becomes our perfection by giving us His own nature, and thus we are enabled to meet
God's demands.

466
 PERFECTION Continued

Lesson No. 110, P. 1

Our subject of perfection might he more clearly understood by the following illustration:
The Chief of Police has called for a special council of certain policemen. They are to gather at a
certain hour without fail. But one of this number finds himself down town dressed in his civilian
clothes in the midst of rushing traffic. The meeting place is some distance away and he is
delayed in his progress by the traffic. Even if he should reach the place, he could not enter
without a police uniform, so in his desperation he hails another policeman who is in uniform Just
retiring from his duties of the day. He tells him of his predicament and the uniformed man says,
“Grab hold of me and hang on.” He lays hold of him and together they go. The shrill whistle of
the policeman and the white gloved hand thrust up, behind which is a shining star that means
authority, causes breaks to squeak and everything to come to a stand still. Together they make it
safely through the congested traffic. In a short time they reach the place of the council meeting;
and the generous policeman steps into the side room with his man and quickly they exchange
clothing; thus the man who was so helpless walks into the council meeting on time and in the
proper clothing. He has fulfilled all the demands that were laid on him.

Can we give a clearer picture of a poor sinner than that illustrated by this bewildered
man, who was so wonderfully delivered from his perplexed condition, and found himself fully
qualified to hold his place in the council? Immortal perfection is the goal, but a sinner is helpless
in his sins. Like the stranded policeman he looks for deliverance and some one preaches Jesus to
him. If he gets hold of the true doctrine of the Gospel, he will take hold of Jesus and make Him
his all. His race will be through thick traffic all right, but if he holds to his deliverer, when the
white gloved hand of authority is held up against the enemies' attack, they will have to halt and
step backward. And he goes on in victory approaching the time when the Son of God will come
in power and the dead will rise and the living saints will be changed. Then Christ himself, the
One to whom he has been holding, will give him the robe of immortal perfection and he will
stand perfect in the holy council chamber, meeting all the demands of a holy God.

Paul says in Phil. 3:12, 16, “I do not say I have already-won the race, or have already
reached perfection. But I am pressing on striving to lay hold on the prize, for which also Christ
has laid hold of me.” Wey. translation. For He who said, “Draw nigh unto God and He will
draw nigh unto you,” also will lay hold on us if we lay hold on Him. If we can believe that Jesus
is our perfection and that He is that new nature that comes unto us, then when we present Christ,
we present a perfect front. We ourselves must take a second place while our new nature rules if
we are to walk in newness of life.

To make clear that it is not sinless perfection that we are to attain, let us consider two
scriptures: In Rom. 14:23 we read, “…Whatsoever is not of faith is sin.” How about it, brother?
Is every act of your life in line with your faith, or are there here and there little actions in your
life that cross your own convictions of what you believe to be right? Well, you may declare that
you are living up to the high standard you hold of sinless perfection: and so we will just say,
“Thank God for such living.” But wait, let us look at another scripture found in James 4:17
where we read, “Therefore to him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.”
How about it now? Have you done

467
Lesson No. 110, P. 2

everything that you know a Christian ought to do that's good since you received the experience
you call “sinless perfection?” You Bay you felt God urging you to speak to a young man about
his soul and you did not. “That's not a very big sin,” you plead, but Dig enough to make a break
in the “sinless perfection” you say you received when the old man was eradicated.

The perfection of the believer is not in himself; it is in Christ. The “sinless perfection
man” seeks it where it cannot be found. Failing to find it in himself, he lowers the standard to the
level of his imperfection. To admit the necessity of a perfect standard would call for a confession
of sin. Yet God demands absolute perfection, and not being able to find it in myself, I must
accept that which God has provided. Through the death of Jesus, the believer has a perfection
that needs no mending and that cannot be improved. It satisfies the conscience, provides a
perfect standing before God and fills with an undisturbed and heavenly peace. “For by one
offering he hath perfected forever them that are sanctified.” Heb. 10:14.

The believer has also a new, perfect and sinless nature. It is not the old nature purified
and transformed, but it is an entirely new nature sent down from heaven; the old nature remains,
but a new one is added. This new nature is as incapable of defilement as a sunbeam. This new
nature called also the “new man” cannot sin. To be able to sin would be a transgression of the
very law of His nature, for this nature is none other than deity coming into the believer. It is
Christ within us.

We are told in the scripture to be blameless, and this no doubt is as near perfection as we
will find ourselves, for in perfection there cannot even be a fault. One can be blameless and still
not be faultless. To make this plain we will take an illustration from life:

A mother before she has finished and hung out her week's washing, is called out on an
important errand. She leaves a note for her little daughter so she will know her mother's
whereabouts when she comes home from school. The child arrives home and sees the washing
not finished nor on the line and decides to give her overworked mother a lift; so the child by
working fast has the clothes all out on the line when the mother returns. The mother is shocked
to see those streaked, unrinsed clothes out on the line, and she immediately begins to gather them
in. They have only been through the suds and have not been rinsed. The good mother does not
speak harshly to the child for her act, but rather blesses her little heart for the work of love she
has done. The child was blameless, but she was not faultless. If the clothes had been all rinsed
and ready for the line, and the streaks had been made by the child's carelessness, then she would
have been to blame as well as at fault.

To be blameless is all that God requires of a believer. That is to know nothing against
ourselves (1 Cor. 4:4) and to have a conscience void of offense (Acts 24:16), and to be kept from
all known sin. We cannot say that we have not sinned in the past nor that we have no sin to be
cleansed of at present (I John 1:7). Let us remember there is only one sinless, perfect man, the
man Christ Jesus.

468
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 101 to 105)

Lesson No. 101

1. About which resurrection is Paul writing in this lesson?

2. What caused Paul to introduce this subject?
3. What awful condition would exist if Christ be not risen?
4. After Christ, the Firstfruit, what resurrection is next in order?
5. How does Paul describe the resurrected saints?

Lesson No. 102

1. What must one guard against if he would receive wisdom from the Lord?
2. How may we obtain a victor's crown?
3. What does James say is the source of temptation?
4. When does temptation culminate in sin?
5. In James’ teaching, what is said about pure religion?

Lesson No. 103

1. What truth does the devil believe, which is not believed by a great number of professed
Christians?
2. Why is it the devil cannot be justified by his faith?
3. When was Abraham justified by his works?
4. What were the works of Joshua at the Jordan River, which proved his faith?
5. How can a sick man prove he has faith?

Lesson No. 104

1. Why is it best not to desire the office of a teacher?

2. What goal must one attain in order to become a perfect teacher?
3. Why is the tongue called “the unruly member”?
4. Who has the ability to tame the tongue?
5. How may this same unruly tongue become a blessing?

Lesson No. 105

1. When did warfare first begin?

2. What is the difference between the warfare of a Christian and that of a nation?
3. What is the enemy's most successful method of getting the victory over a saint?
4. How did Jesus defeat the devil in the wilderness?
5. What did James say our standing would be if we were friends of the world?

469
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 106 to 110)

Lesson No. 106

1. What condition does James say would exist in the last days?
2. What three classes of people does James mention in this chapter?
3. Which of the three classes has a bright hope in spite of their present condition?
4. What race of people has had the miseries described in this chapter, come upon them, and
in what nation do they live?
5. What good thing, spoken of by James in this chapter, are we enjoying today?

Lesson No. 107

1. What command with promise is taught here for God's children?

2. What does James mean by one “afflicted”?
3. Why do some people fail to receive healing?
4. What proof is there that all sickness is not caused by sin?
5. Why was Elias a good example for James to use concerning prayer?

Lesson No. 108

1. What is said to be the difference between doubt and unbelief?

2. What normal attitude of a child helps us to understand the doubter?
3. How should we deal with an honest doubter?
4. Why should we have sympathy for those who doubt the Gospel?
5. Of what one thing does the doubter need to be convinced?

Lesson No. 109

1. Why does God demand perfection of His children?

2. What two teachings are incorrect concerning the subject of “perfection”?
3. What wrong attitude is apt to be created by the doctrine of sinless perfection?
4. What is God's plan for the perfecting of the saints?
5. What proof do we have that the self life is not eradicated?

Lesson No. 110

1. How will we be able to meet the demands of a holy God?

2. When did Paul expect to be perfect?
3. What two scriptures are mentioned that prove man needs a continual cleansing of the
blood?
4. How may we day by day meet God's demands of perfection?
5. Who is the only perfect one?

470
 SOWING AND REAPING
Gal. 6:7, 8

Lesson No. 111, P. 1

“Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also
reap.”

God does not suffer Himself to be imposed upon by empty words. He will judge every
man's works that are done in the body which are seeds sown for eternity, whether good or evil,
for joy or for woe. The reaping time is sure. It is the natural law of the harvest and is just as sure
as the fact that one who sows wheat will reap wheat. The harvest is at the end of the world.
Matt. 13:39.

“For he that soweth to his (own) flesh (with a view to fulfilling the desires of the flesh)
shall of the flesh reap corruption; (or his harvest will be corruption and death).” For the flesh is
devoted to selfishness and the end of a selfish life is destruction (Phil. 3:18, 19); “but he that
soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting”: not he that soweth to “his spirit”
meaning a man's own spirit, for in ourselves we are carnal and not spiritual, but we must sow to
the Holy Spirit. By being led of the Spirit and walking in the Spirit we escape the corruption that
is in the world and the final result will be: “Because the creature itself (our bodies) also shall be
delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God.” Rom.
8:21. “…Shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.” “The gift of God is eternal life through Jesus
Christ our Lord.” Rom. 6:23. “It is the Spirit that quickeneth (gives life); the flesh profiteth
nothing.” John 6:63.

This is why the Law could not save, as Paul tells us in Rom. 8:3, “For what the law could
not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful
flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh.” The Galatian church had begun in the Spirit, but
had been persuaded to turn to the works of the Law. “Are ye so foolish? having begun in the
Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh?” Gal. 3:3. They who sow tares cannot reap wheat,
and only they who sow to the Spirit will reap life everlasting. Psa. 126:6; Provo 11:18; 22:8;
Hos. 8:7; 10:12; Luke 16:25; Rom. 8:11.

“And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not.”
When we do good, we should persevere in it without fainting. “Weary in well doing” refers to
the will, and “to faint” is a complete relaxation of the powers. It was, no doubt, a common thing
to see men grow weary and finally faint and have to be carried from the fields during harvest
time. But with the prospect of a spiritual harvest before us we must keep our spirits up and our
will-power stimulated for soon the time for reaping will be here. If we faint before that time, we
will have no power to reap the reward.

“As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto all men, especially unto them
who are of the household of faith.” Now is the season of sowing; and since this life is so short,
the sowing season will soon end and the due season for reaping will have come. For this reason
we should do all the good we possibly can while we still have the opportunity. Let us be stirred
by the brevity of the season to greater zeal in well-doing in promoting the kingdom of God.

471
Lesson No. 111, P. 2

Your efforts and good deeds should be to all men. In this way you will let your light
shine, “that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in :heaven.” Matt.
5-:16. “Especially unto them who are of the household of faith.” Every sound-minded man does
good to the members of his own family. God's people are one great family. They are all members
of the body of Christ and everyone members one of another. Rom. 12:5. “For by one Spirit are
we all baptized into one body.” I Cor. 12:13

When God's people wake up to the fact that the most foolish and absurd thing they can do
is to oppose one another, they will begin to obey the word of the Lord, “endeavoring to keep the
unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.” Eph. 4:3. Instead of looking for an opportunity to try
to kill one another's influence, we should seek the opportunity to bless or do good to one another.
We shall then realize God's blessings in a greater way than ever before.

Note: The above Bible Lesson is taken from the writings of Brother W. L. Stallones.

We surely endorse this fine lesson Brother Stallones has given us on this subject. It can
readily be seen that the text is directed to the church, but the law of sowing and reaping is an
established law in the world; and, of course, the poor sinner man must reap what he sows.

When we think of the sowing one can do in a short life time, it would be a hopeless
outlook indeed if we did not have in the religion of Jesus Christ something that is not found in
any other religion in the world. That is the atonement. Thank God for the atonement. There is no
other religion that offers redemption from sin. We have seen that sowing to the flesh brings
death, so the poor sinner would be in an awful state were it not for the atonement. But Jesus
stepped in and cancelled our sin by His death, which included all our sowing to the flesh, and we
do not have to reap the harvest of death for sin. We are made free, for whom the Son of man sets
free is free indeed.

Let the one who is in Christ believe all that is written for him, for we read he is a new creature,
old things are passed away and all things are become new. We must be very careful how we sow
and what we sow after entering into this new life. It is he that soweth to the Spirit that shall of the
Spirit reap life everlasting.

472
 DANGERS OF SPIRITUAL PRIDE
II Cor. 12:1-10

Lesson No. 112, P. 1

Paul had produced ample proof of his sincerity in his defense against the slanderous
reports of his enemies, by referring to what he had suffered for the cause of Christ. In this text
he continues his defense by referring to heavenly visions which he had been given. However, he
is very modest in his account of these experiences. He dwells not on the glory bestowed on
himself, but on his infirmity which served to magnify the power of Christ. This account proves
that God had his hand on Paul in a very special way, but it was not expedient that he should
glory, for it was God who wrought in him and supplied sufficient grace in spite of his infirmities.

“It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of
the Lord.” If anywhere boasting might be thought harmless, it would be in referring to visions
and revelations. Visions refer to things seen in the Spirit, and revelations to things that are heard
or revealed in any way. In revelation there is always an unveiling of hidden truths. All parts of
scripture are given by inspiration, but not all by revelation. There are degrees of revelation, but
not of inspiration. It is a wonderful privilege to be granted such revelations.

“I knew a man in Christ about fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or
whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth); such an one caught up to the third heaven.”
“I know a man” would be the correct translation. He is referring to himself as is evident from the
account as it is given. He purposely distinguishes thus between the rapt and glorified person of
this experience and himself in the natural as the infirmity-laden victim of the thorn in the flesh.
Such glory did not belong to the natural man, but the weakness did. He was so completely taken
out of the natural that he didn't know whether he was in the body or out of it; therefore he knew
the glory was not his.

“In Christ (A Christian in the Spirit) about fourteen years ago.” This letter was written
about 57 A.D. Therefore, the vision occurred about 43 A.D. which was at the time of his second
visit to Jerusalem. Acts 22: 17. As far as we know, this was the first time he mentioned this
experience. He was so completely caught up into the spiritual realm that he did not know if his
spirit left his body or if he was caught away bodily. He was not only permitted to see the things
of heaven but also to hear things unspeakable, not lawful to utter, in other words. These were
designed for Paul's own consolation and were not to be communicated to others. It is probable
that they were so deep that the natural man could not comprehend them. A man in the spiritual
realm may see and hear more than he can speak.

“Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.” The
natural man is put in the background except the glorying in his infirmities, and his glorying is in
his other self to which the revelations were given. The visions were not given in order to give
glory to the natural man, but to reveal in contrast the infirmities of the flesh that the Giver of the
visions might receive all the glory.

473
Lesson No. 112, P. 2

In the light of these wonderful things, if Paul had desired to boast as did his foes he
would not have been considered a fool. He had things of which to boast that were not mere
external, fleshly advantages, such as often cause men of worldly ambition to boast, but he termed
such glorying as folly. II Cor.ll:1-17. “But now I forbear,” or, he refused to say more on the
subject lest any man should form too high an estimate of him. He wished everyone to estimate
him by what he saw him to be and by what his teaching proved him to be, and not by his
boasting of past experiences. Some people live on past experiences and have their whole
reputation built upon past blessings, but Paul did not desire to do this.

“And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations,
there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of satan to buffet me, lest I should be
exalted above measure.” How dangerous self--exaltation is if the great apostle required such self
restraint lest he be “overmuch uplifted.” There was a danger of his becoming exalted because of
the abundance or the exceeding greatness of the revelations which were given to him. Therefore,
there was given to him a thorn in the flesh. Just what this thorn in the flesh was is speculative.
However, he makes it clear that it was a messenger of Satan to buffet or strike him. It must have
been painful to the flesh as is implied by a thorn's prick. It certainly was something personal, and
affecting him individually, causing pain and also shame. It is possible that he referred to the
same bodily infirmity mentioned in Gal. 4:13,14.

It was permitted by God to buffet him continually lest he should be-exalted by reason of
the visions, and so it is that the chastisement of the devil follows the wonderful revelations of
heaven but it is for a good purpose. Pride cometh before a fall. We may question many things
that are permitted to come upon us but the all-wise Judge knows what is best for us. He desires to
keep us in His perfect will, although He may have to use unpleasant means to do it. Paul did not
like this shameful thing in his life and sought God three times to remove it. No answer came to
the first and second prayers, but the third time he received an answer which, no doubt, was a
disappointment, but it satisfied his faith and caused him to bow his will to God's will. “And he
said unto me.” God spoke in answer to his prayer and. Paul considered His answer enough: “My
grace is sufficient for thee.” The trial must endure, but the grace shall also endure and never fail.
Man's weakness is the very element in which God's power is exhibited, and instead of desiring
the infirmity to depart, Paul rather glories in the infirmity that the power of Christ might rest
upon him all the more.

“Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities.” He became well contented in the weakness of

his flesh and also in the insults of his enemies and in necessities, persecutions and distresses for
Christ's sake. The Lord has more need of our acknowledged weakness than of our strength. Our
strength is often a rival of His. Our weakness is His servant, drawing on His resources and
manifesting His great power. Truly man's extremity is God's opportunity while man's security is
Satan's opportunity. God's way is not to deliver us from the trial, but to endue us with grace and
strength to bear it.

Note: This Bible Lesson is taken from the writings of Brother W. L. Stallones.

474
 THE PREACHER
II Chron. 16:9

Lesson No. 113, P. 1

Religion is always on the stretch to improve, in that way hoping to become more
successful; but God is looking for men whom He can trust and put His Spirit upon and show His
power. God's plan is to preach the Gospel through men, and the success in keeping His work
spiritual has depended on men who would pay the price so the Spirit and power of God could
rest upon them. The reformation is all linked up with men whom God used in the power of His
Spirit, from Luther until the present time. All the revealed truth that we have today came line
upon line as God had men to bring it out.

“For the eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to shew himself strong in the
behalf of them whose heart is perfect toward him…” II Chron. 16:9. Here God declares the
necessity of men and His dependence on them as a channel to show His power.

What Christianity needs today is not more and better machinery, but men filled with the
Holy Ghost and fire and a vision to glorify God with their ministry. God does not anoint plans,
but He anoints men, men of prayer. The preacher makes or mars the message from God to man.
He is the golden pipe through which the divine oil flows. The pipe must not only be golden, but
open and flawless that the oil may have a full, unhindered, unwasted flow.

God must make the man. The messenger is, if possible, more than the message. The
preacher is more than the sermon; that is, if the message is to be food, it must come through the
vessel that gives flavor to the message by a broken and blended spirit to the divine will. The
treasure is in the earthen vessel, and coming forth may give sweet and healthful flavor or it may
be distasteful because of the unsanctified vessel. Preaching is not the performance of an hour; it
takes just as long to make the sermon as it takes to make the man; that is why messages from
men still in the making are not so tasty. The sermon grows because the man grows. The sermon
is forceful because the man is forceful; the sermon is holy because the man is holy. The sermon
is full of divine unction because the man is full of divine unction.

Paul called it “my Gospel,” and well he might for his whole life was wrapped up in it and
out of him came what he himself was' by grace. That is, what he was in God, so was his ministry.
What makes the simplest message great so that it feeds the saints is hot the eloquence of the
speaker, but because what he speaks is lived in his life by meditation and prayer. The sermon
cannot rise in its life giving force above the man who gives it. Dead men give out dead sermons,
and dead sermons kill. Everything depends on the spiritual character of the preacher.

Preachers' lives must always be blameless before God if they are to have that
“something” in their messages that grip the soul. Their sermons must be more than good sermons
that they have written out or memorized; they must be out of a blameless life, a living word
made alive because it lives in the life of a live preacher. The secret of it all is that in the
preacher's life is stored up these holy truths on which he lives and feeds, and then they come
forth in life and power

475
Lesson No. 113, P. 2

to those who need them.

The preacher must, through the Holy Spirit, impersonate the Gospel. Its divine, most
distinctive feature must be embodied in him. The energy of self-denial must be his being, not
only be in his being, but be his being. He must go forth clothed in humility abiding in meekness,
wise as a serpent, harmless as a dove. The preacher must throw himself with all the abandonment
of a perfect self-emptying faith, with all the self-consuming zeal into his work for souls.

Too many preachers who could be used of God allow too much loose motion in their
machinery, and they fall into mere time servers, place seekers, men pleasers, or men fearers.
Their self-denial is broken by some phase of self or the world, and so cannot take hold of the
power house.

God is just as much willing to work miracles as He ever was, but the preacher must have
a divine order worked out in his life to enter into these things. Conditions in general in the
church have much to do with hindering its entrance into these things. It is hard not to be a part of
existing conditions. I refer to the partisan spirit that is so prevalent in many places. It is so easy
for us to desire the working of miracles to show that our group is honored of God. And say what
you will, it is a battle to rid one's self of this, when every day one is brought face to face with
these conditions. But the preacher who expects to be used in miracle working power must learn
that he cannot hold a partisan spirit and get far in the power of God. It takes a vessel that is
broken to bring the power; and when the vessel really is broken it will rejoice more over twelve
souls filled with the Holy Ghost in the other fellow's assembly than ten in his own. Oh! The
snares and pitfalls the enemy has laid for the feet of God's man, and yet God is able to guide him
safely past them all.

The preacher's sharpest and strongest preaching should be to himself; his most difficult
and delicate work must be with himself. Preachers are not just sermon makers, but soul winners.

Preaching is to give life; however, it may kill. The preacher holds the keys; he may lock
as well as unlock. Preaching is God's great institution for the planting and maturing of spiritual
life. When in God's order, its benefits are untold; when wrongly executed, no evil can exceed its
damaging results. It is an easy matter to destroy the flock if the pastor gets out of line. It is the
devils business to see to this, and wise indeed is the man of God who discovers his devices and
casts him out. In the face of all this, Paul's question is never out of order: “Who is sufficient for
these things?” II Cor. 2:16. Paul says our sufficiency is of God who also has made us able
ministers of the New Testament, not of the letter, but of the spirit, for the letter killeth, but the
spirit giveth life. II Cor. 3:5,6. It is not great talent, or great learning, or even great preachers that
God needs; but men great in holiness, great in faith, great in love, great in God, men who preach
holy sermons because they live holy lives.

476
 PREACHER AND PRAYER

Lesson No. 114, P. 1

Mr. Spurgeon says, “Of course, the preacher above all others is distinguished as a man of
prayer; he prays as an ordinary Christian, else he is a hypocrite; he prays more than an ordinary
Christian, else he is disqualified for the office he has undertaken. If you as ministers are not very
prayerful, then you are to be pitied; not only will you need to be pitied, but your flock should be
pitied, and the day cometh when you will be ashamed and confounded.”

The praying that makes a powerful ministry is not the hurried prayer, but the prayer of
waiting upon God. It must be the body of the minister's life. Like the blood and bones is to the
human body, so must prayer be to the ministry. It requires the best of our time.

There are three main things in a minister's life, THE CLOSET, THE STUDY, and THE
ACTIVITIES, or ministerial duties. If your praying is shallow, your preaching will be shallow.
But if your praying is deep and your best is put into it, then the sermon will be deep and easily
gotten hold of, and the preaching of it will be in power.

The character of our praying will determine the character of our preaching; light praying
will make light preaching. Prayer makes preaching strong, gives it unction and makes it stick.
Every ministry that has been weighty and had divine results, has always made prayer a serious
business. In the school of prayer ONLY can the heart learn to preach. No learning in a Bible
Training School can make up for the failure to pray. No earnestness, no diligence, no study, no
special talent will supply its lack.

Talking to MEN FOR GOD is a great thing, but talking to GOD FOR MEN is greater
still. He will never talk well and with real success to men for God who has not learned to talk to
God for men. More than this, prayerless words in the pulpit and out of it are deadening words.
Prayer must take no secondary place in the life of the preacher, no mere coating. To him it is
given to be with his Lord “all night in prayer.” In training himself in self-denying prayer, he is
charged to look to his Master who “rising up a great while before day went out, and departed into
a solitary place, and there prayed.”

Preachers are human folks and are exposed to and often caught by the strong driftings of
human currents. Praying is a spiritual work, and human nature does not like the taxing of itself in
the unseen. Human nature wants to sail to heaven under a favoring breeze, a full smooth sea.
Prayer is humbling work; the kind of prayer we have been writing about is abasing to human
intelligence and pride. It crucifies vain-glory, and it will leave no place for the flesh to have
glory. It is easier not to pray than to bear the loss of our human standing; and so the crying evil
of these times, maybe of all times, is little or no praying. And of these two evils, perhaps little
praying is worse than no praying, for it salves over the conscience; it is a kind of make-believe, a
farce and a delusion.

477
Lesson No. 114, P. 2

There are two extreme tendencies in the ministry. One is to shut ones self off from the
people alone with God, and the other is to leave God out and be with the people. These extremes
are both, of course, unfruitful. The man who shuts himself off from the people to be with God
like the monks and hermits of old will soon find that he has an idle mind, and we understand that
an idle mind is the devil's workshop.

On the other hand, the man who gives his entire time to the people and has none for God
will no longer be God's man. He can be a good man and give his full time to serve the people,
but it will count nothing in the Kingdom of God.

The right way, as is usually the case, lies between the two extremes. A man of God must
mix with the people, but before he mixes with them he must meet with God. Prayer is the one
thing that cannot be left out and have success. Every man who has left his mark in the history of
great men of God, has been a man of much prayer.

Charles Simeon devoted the hours from four to eight in the morning to God in prayer.
John Wesley spent two hours daily in prayer; he began at four in the morning. Of him, one who
knew him well wrote, “He thought prayer to be more his business than anything else, and I have
seen him come out of his closet with a serenity next to shining.” John Fletcher stained the walls
of his room by the breath of his prayers. Sometimes he would pray all night. His prayers were
always with great earnestness; his entire life was a life of prayer. “I would not rise from my
seat,” he said, “without lifting my heart to God in prayer.” His greeting always to a friend was,
“Do I meet you praying?”

Luther said, “If I fail to spend two hours in prayer each morning the devil gets the victory
through the day. I have so much business I cannot get by without spending two hours in prayer.”
He had a motto: “He that has prayed well has studied well.”

John Welch, the holy and wonderful Scottish preacher thought the day ill spent if he did
not spend eight to ten hours in prayer. His wife would complain when she would find him on the
ground weeping. He would reply, “O woman, I have the souls of three thousand to answer for,
and I know not how it is with many of them.”

Payson wore the hardwood boards into grooves where his knees pressed so often and so
long. His biographer says, “His continuing instant in prayer, be his circumstances what they
might, is the most noticeable fact in his history, and points out the duty of all who would have
his success. To his ardent and persevering prayers must no doubt be ascribed in a great measure
his distinguished and almost uninterrupted success.” Brethren, let us pray!

478
 UNCTION
II Cor. 4:6-7

Lesson No. 115, P. 1

“But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of
God, and not of us.”

No tongue of man has ever been able to describe in a way that could be understood, that
divine presence that comes both outside and inside the preacher's person, and causes a tender,
loving touch upon every fiber of his body. It draws his heart and mind out into the dew of
heaven, while his thinking and reasoning power is greatly increased so that truths heretofore not
understood become clear in his mind. Holy words formulate in his mind and as he speaks, he
feels the words go off his tongue as if oiled. When one is in this blessed condition, he is spoken
of as “having the unction.”

In II Cor. 1:21 Paul says that the one who had “anointed” him was God. In 1 John 2:27
we read, “But the anointing which ye have received of him received of him abideth in. you…”
From these scriptures it is clear that it was the anointing that made the preachers in the days of
the Apostles. Also all through the Reformation, God had His man with the unction, and great
grace was upon him, and upon those to whom he ministered. Power is always manifest when the
unction is on the meeting and the preacher is charged with holy fire. A real, God-owned meeting
will have that unseen, but graciously felt presence, that “something” that even the unsaved can
tell you have, for they can feel it in the meeting. We call it the unction when it rests on the
preacher.

It is said that unction is the art of preaching. The preacher who has never had this
unction, has never had the art of preaching. The preacher that has lost this unction has lost the art
of preaching. He may retain the art of sermon-making, the art of eloquence, the art of clear
thinking, the art of pleasing an audience; but he has lost the art of preaching. This unction makes
it living and life-giving; for even though it be God's truth, if it is spoken without the unction, it is
light, dead and deadening. Unction is something which cannot be manufactured and its
counterfeits are worthless. Yet it is in itself priceless and beyond measure needful if you would
edify believers and bring sinners to the Lord.

We call it unction. It is the anointing which makes the Word of God “quick, and
powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul
and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the
heart.” Heb. 4:12. This unction gives to the words of the preacher such sweetness and.
tenderness that it becomes food to the saints and gives them new life; and it gives such sharpness
to his words that they cause friction and stir many a dead congregation. The same truths have
been told in the strictness of the letter, smooth as human tongue could tell them; but it has caused
no stir, no pulse throb and all has been as peaceful as a grave, and as dead. But let the same
preacher receive the baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire and he will have the unction upon him
and the letter of the Word will be quickened and fired by this mysterious power.

479
Lesson No. 115, P. 2

Unction is the divine in preaching. It comes to the preacher not in the study, but in
PRIVATE PRAYER. It carries the Word like dynamite. It softens, cuts and sooths. It makes the
word a revealer; it makes the hearer a culprit or a saint. It is not found in the halls of learning; it
is a gift from God to the chosen true and brave ones who have sought this anointed honor
through many hours of tearful, wrestling prayer. This divine unction is the feature which
separates and distinguishes true Gospel preaching from all other methods of presenting the truth.
It creates a wide spiritual gulf between the preacher who possesses it and the one who does not
have it. It supports and illuminates revealed truth with all the energy of God, for unction is
simply putting God into His own Word and on His preacher. It gives the preacher a power that is
greater than head power Tenderness and purity flow out of the heart because of it; freedom,
fulness of thought and simplicity of utterance are the fruits of this unction.

Often earnestness is taken for this unction. He who has the divine unction will have an
earnestness because that is the very nature of the Spirit, but one can have a lot of earnestness and
not have the unction at all. Earnestness may be readily and without detection substituted or
mistaken for unction; but a spiritual eye and a spiritual taste can readily tell the difference.
Earnestness may be sincere, serious, full of passion and heat, and persevering. It puts force into
the thought, but its forces do not rise higher than the human. If it is the truth a preacher is
preaching with earnestness, souls may be carried away with his personality and ability as he
gives out these truths. Some may proclaim him as having the unction, but to the saint who lives
in the sanctuary of God, it is empty and earthy. The fact that it is just man power is very clear to
that spiritual ear and eye.

The earnestness with which a lawyer pleads his case or the politician his cause is from the
human spirit; yet folks are often brought to tears under such earnestness. One may grow very
earnest over his own message and plans, etc., and earnestness may be selfishness stimulated.

What is unction? It is the indefinable in preaching that makes it preaching. It is that

which separates preaching from all other addresses. It makes preaching sharp to those that need
sharpness. It distils as the dew to those who need to be refreshed. This unction is not something
that belonged to some past age, but even now belongs to every “called of God” preacher. He who
is called of God and does not have it, has not obeyed fully the Word of God, for the Word,
w1dch is the will of God, demands that His Gospel preacher be endued with power from on high
(Luke 24:49). This unction is a conditional gift and is obtained by unceasing, earnest prayer to
God, urged on by a passionate desire to live a separate life unto God and please Him in all
things.

480
 SUMMARY

Lesson No. 116, P. 1

With our limited space it is unreasonable to even attempt to make a complete summary of
these lessons, which number over one hundred, so we will include just a few of the outstanding
ones we feel will be most profitable.

In taking up some of the outstanding subjects we will begin with Lesson No. 1 called
Consecration. Here we have the secret of finding out for ourselves that the Bible is the Word of
God. The Book is not only the infallible Word of God, but it has directions within it as to how
the seeker for truth may know for himself that it is God’s Word. It is all very simple: Jesus said
in John 7:17, “If any man will do his (God's) will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of
God, or whether I speak of myself.” So if any man will stop right where he is and find out from
the Word of God just what God is asking him to do, and then do it, that man will come into the
knowledge of the glory of God in such a manner that no one could ever convince him that God is
not the author of the Book!

The next lesson we wish to reconsider is Lesson No. 3, called Rightly Dividing The
Word Of Truth. Here we feel we have one of the most simple and easily understood divisions of
the Bible that we have ever known. For over 18 years we have been preaching this same message
and it has been a delight to us to see hungry truth seekers feast on this message from time to
time. It opens the scripture to them so clearly that the Bible becomes a new book to them. The
message is so simple and easily understood after it is brought to the attention of the unbiased
person, and he is made to wonder why anyone would not take hold of it and acknowledge it as
undeniable truth. But when we consider how deep-rooted the old traditions are in men's minds,
we can understand why people would put on the brakes, even though it is made plain to them, for
it does damage to their old established theories.

Lesson No. 4, The Two Covenants, as searched out from such scriptures as Deut 4:12,13;
Ex. 34:27,28 and compared with Heb. 8:7,15; and II Cor. the third chapter, will inform the
reader which covenant we are to recognize today.

Lesson No. 15, The High Priest and the Holiest of All. Matt 27:50, 51 refers to the
Holiest of All that was made with hands. This is the last time the earthly sanctuary was
recognized. Then we take up the 8th, 9th and 10th chapters of Hebrews and find that our High
Priest is in Heaven itself, the present Holiest of All. It brings out a very outstanding doctrine that
seems to be little considered; namely, that it was necessary for Jesus, our High Priest, to enter
into heaven (the present Holiest of All) and occupy His office of High Priest, so that He could
appear in the presence of God for the people. He could not fulfill this office until after the
resurrection,---we may say, just before Pentecost.

Lesson No. 65, The Cross. Paul tells us in I Cor. 1:17, 18 that the preaching of the cross
is foolishness to them that perish; but to the saved it is the power of God and the wisdom of God.
Man in his wisdom feels his need of doing good works to earn an entrance into heaven; and so to
humble himself before the cross is foolishness to him. But there is no other way to be saved but
by faith in the Cross of Christ.

481
Lesson No. 116, P. 2

Lesson No. 56, Repentance. Matt. 3:2, 9 records the preaching of John the Baptist
concerning repentance. In Matt. 4:17 and Luke 24:47 Jesus preaches repentance; and Acts 2:38
tells of Peter preaching the same message. In this latter scripture we find that to repent means
more than turning away from sin: it means to die to self and be dead enough to be buried!

Lesson No. 55 Concerns Water Baptism, using the following scriptures: Matt. 28:19;
Acts 2:38; 8:16; 10:48; and 19:5.

Lessons No. 12 and No. 22, Pentecost and The Baptism of the Holy Ghost and Fire. In
these lessons we find John the Baptist in Matt. 3:11 declaring that Jesus would baptize with the
Holy Ghost all whom John had baptized with water; and believe me, he baptized more than
twelve apostles. Jesus teaches the same thing in John 14:16, 26 and Acts 1:5. Then in Acts 2:4
we find God confirms His Word and the Holy Ghost is poured out.

Lessons No. 38, 39, 40, 41 show Sanctification to be by the Word as well as by the Spirit.
If it comes by the Word (and we do not receive all the truth at once) it must be a progressive
work. And if it comes by the Spirit, then we keep sanctified only as the Spirit indwells our
hearts and rules over the natural man.

Lessons No. 11 and 14, The Church and The One Body. In these two lessons the plain
truth that the Church is the Body of Christ, ought to clear up many confusing ideas that are so
prevalent everywhere today.

Lesson No. 72, The Threefold Gospel. I Cor. 15:1-4 with other scriptures will prove
that our Gospel is threefold and that as Jesus died and was buried and rose again--so we must
repent (die), be baptized (buried), and rise again (Holy Ghost baptism) to obey the Gospel. This
is God's message for today to all who are pricked to the heart and enquire the way.

Lessons 43 and 44 concern the New Birth and show a definite parallel between Jesus’
words to Nicodemus (Jn. 3:7) and Peter's command on the day of Pentecost. Acts 2:38. Here
we find the Word of God moving us up to the present light of His Word. While some will not
agree with us, yet we are not putting out these lessons to separate a little bunch of followers off
to themselves, who all believe the same thing; but we send them out believing we are putting
forth the truth. The test is, can we agree to disagree in an agreeable manner? Can two brothers in
the Lord disagree in their views and still hold a sweet spirit of fellowship? Brother, for the sake
of the Gospe1 that men so much need, let us prove to an unbelieving and doomed world that we
can live such a life.

We must now bring this last lesson to a close as it is impossible to discuss, even briefly
all of the many important subjects that we have included in this set of lessons. However, we feel
sure that God will bless them to your heart as you search them out for yourself. Amen.

482
 A LAST WORD

I thank the Lord for the privilege I have of using this page to give a last word about our
school term and the lessons we have published.

First of all I want to acknowledge that I am so thankful for the fine cooperation I have
had in both the staff and the students; and especially do I want to give thanks to the faithful work
of Sister Ruby Martin; for without such valuable help, I would never have been able to put the
lessons in print. Also I want to make mention of the help that came through Sister Clara Rohn
before Sister Martin came to us, as Sister Rohn during that time not only put out her own lessons,
but mine also, doing all the rearranging and cutting the stencils.

I can truly say that this has been the most blessed ministry that I have had, and to be able
to put out these lessons on paper has been a great joy to me. I have put in the lessons what I
firmly believe to be God's truth, and naturally I feel grateful to be able to teach in such a scope
the things that I have accepted as the truth.

One gratifying thing to me is that I have not had to teach as the truth views that have
originated in me; but these things, with some exceptions, have come to me through able teachers
and writers. So instead of my having to feel that I have just put out my own doctrine, I can be
assured that my doctrine is not mine, but His that sent me, and it has been confirmed to me by
able men of God.

I am aware that my method of teaching leaves no place for contrary views to be the truth,
and that is the only way any writer should write on the subject that he believes. However, after I
have put these things forth as I see them, I still know that it is very possible that my
understanding can be faulty; and so I urge each student of my lessons to do his or her own
thinking and search the scriptures to see if these things be so. If you need to differ with me to
keep a clear conscience, do so by all means, for no man has a monopoly on the Word of God.
Paul says, “The word of God is not bound” and God hides these spiritual things from the wise
and prudent and reveals them unto babes.

We are not asking anyone to accept what we believe to be able to have fellowship with
us. On the other hand, we covet the fellowship of those who differ with us and yet are in
fellowship with Jesus. So let us pray that God will move upon all His honest, sincere saints that
they may all catch the vision of such a fellowship and so prove their love to God.

An Urgent Request To The Students

After having finished the course, you are in a position to recommend it to others whom
you feel would be benefited by such a course. We would appreciate your sending the names and
addresses of others who might be interested in studying these Bible lessons.

--- John H. Dearing

483
 HEALING

Lesson No. 117, P. 1

The Word of God tells us that “by one man sin entered the world and death by sin.” Rom.
5:12. Before sin with its blight came into the world, we have no mention of sickness and
suffering; but when sin entered it was followed by the curse bringing upon the human race
sickness, sorrow, suffering and death. The two-fold result of the fall was spiritual death and
physical sickness; disease became the physical penalty of sin. All the way down through the
ages of time we see sin and sickness going hand in hand. I do not mean by this that just because
some one is sick, he has sinned personally. It was the sin of Adam, the official head of the human
race, that caused sickness and disease to come upon mankind.

As we study the Word of God we find many cases of healing throughout the entire Bible.
The Lord healed in answer to the prayers of Abraham, Moses and other Old Testament prophets.
Gen. 20:17; Num. 12:13, 14, etc. And we have only to scan through the Gospels to see that
Jesus performed many, many healings while on earth. As we go over into the study of the early
Church, we find that many miracles of healing accompanied the ministry of the Apostles. And
we have heard the testimony of hundreds who have been healed by the Lord during the days of
the Latter Rain Outpouring.

These many witnesses clearly establish the fact that God can heal, but just a knowledge
of God's ability to heal is hardly sufficient to cause faith to spring up in the heart of suffering
ones and give confidence that they too will be healed. “Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by
the word of God.” Rom. 10:17. The part of God's Word that produces faith for healing is the
part that teaches that healing has been purchased and paid for and belongs to those who will
accept it, as much as the salvation of our souls. It is almost impossible for people to boldly claim
something from God that they are not sure it is God's will for them to have. It would be very
difficult to get a sinner to believe for salvation without first showing him that he could be saved;
and likewise it is hard to inspire faith for healing without first showing the sick one God's Word
concerning the matter.

Our Two-fold Redemption

Let us take a look at the work Jesus did to purchase our redemption for soul and body. It
will be interesting to note that just as sin affected both the spiritual and physical part of man, so
also our redemption from sin includes both the spiritual and physical. First we will consider the
plan of redemption in several of the outstanding types.

THE PASSOVER: The Book of Exodus is called the book of “Redemption,” and many
times in the book the plan of redemption is brought out in types. “Speak ye unto all the
congregation of Israel, saying, In the tenth day of this month they shall take to them every man a
lamb…The lamb shall be without blemish, a male of the first year…and the whole assembly of
the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening. And they shall take of the blood, and strike
it on the two side posts and on the upper door post of the houses, wherein they shall eat it. And
they shall eat the flesh in that night, roast with fire, and unleavened bread; and with bitter herbs
they shall eat it…And the blood shall be to you for a token upon the houses where ye are: and
when I see the blood, I will pass over you.” Ex. 12:3-13.

484
Lesson No. 117, P. 2

Let us notice the benefits the Israelites received from the slain lamb. They were told to
take the blood and strike it on the two side posts and on the upper door post; and when the
destroying angel passed through the land, wherever he saw the blood he did not enter, and thus
the lives of the firstborn were saved. Many a sermon has been preached and many songs have
been written concerning the blood of the lamb and the wonderful deliverance it brought to
trusting hearts. But there is another outstanding benefit which the lamb provided for Israel,
which I fear is sometimes overlooked.

They were also told to eat the flesh; this was to give them strength, or physical benefit.
Psa. 105:37 tells us, “He brought them forth also with silver and gold: and there WAS NOT
ONE FEEBLE PERSON among their tribes.” What an unusual thing--over a million people
without one feeble person among them. We can scarcely go into a home nowadays without
finding some one who is either sick or afflicted. What a company they were! Not even a dog
dared move his tongue against them. Ex. 11:7. This universal state of health among the Israelites
lasted until they sinned in the wilderness.

Paul tells us in I Cor. 5:7 that the passover lamb was a type of Christ: “For even Christ
our Passover is sacrificed for us.” Do you think that those Israelites could get more benefit from
the passover lamb, which is only a type of Christ, than we can obtain from Christ, our Passover?
It would not be a true type if we could not find in the antitype itself (the thing the type pointed
to) all that the type symbolized. And as we study carefully, we find that the blood and flesh of
Jesus purchased a two-fold benefit as did the passover lamb.

“And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the
disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is my body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it
to them, saying, Drink ye all of it: for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for
the remission of sins.” Matt. 26:25-28. Jesus plainly tells us here that the benefit to be received
from His shed blood is the remission of sins. Jesus Himself doesn't say so much about His body,
but Paul says, “I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord
Jesus, the same night in which He was betrayed, took bread; and when he had given thanks He
brake it, and said, Take eat, this is my body, which is broken for you.” I Cor. 11:23, 24. For
what purpose was His body broken, or in other words what benefit may we derive from His
broken body? Isaiah answers. “By his stripes ye are healed.” Isa 53:5. Paul goes on and says in
the same chapter that because they did not discern His body (Remember he has been speaking of
the body that was broken), “many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep.” Verses 29
and 30. Some were dead, and others weak and sickly because they did not realize what Christ's
broken body purchased for them.

The Passover; with its benefits pointed forward to the sacrifice that was to come; while
the Lord's Supper with the bread and wine points back to Calvary, lest we forget the two great
benefits that were purchased there for us. Healing and forgiveness were purchased at the same
time and are offered on the same basis. The bread stands for healing just as definitely as the
blood stands for the remission of sins. This truth makes the Gospel much greater for it covers
every need of man, no matter what that need may be.

485
 HEALING
The Year of Jubilee

Lesson No. 118, P. 1

Another type that portrays God's plan of salvation is the Year of Jubilee. Jesus Himself
likened this wonderful Gospel age to the Year of Jubilee when He said, “The Spirit of the Lord is
upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal
the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to
set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord (The year of
Jubilee), This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears.” Luke 4:18, 19, 21.

It was a custom in Israel that if one could not pay his debts, his land could be taken in
payment, or he himself could be taken as a slave. During this great Year of Jubilee a trumpet was
sounded throughout the land and the proclamation went forth, “Return every man unto his
possession.” Lev. 25:13. At that time one who had lost his possessions had them returned to him;
and if he had been taken as a slave, he was to be set free, provided he wanted his freedom.

When man fell, he lost everything and became a slave to Satan and sin; but in this
glorious Gospel age, the possessions he lost in the fall are being restored to him. The two
outstanding possessions to be restored are health for the soul and body. In the days of Israel that
message of liberty was to be sounded to “every man,” and today the Gospel is to be preached to
“every creature.” The reason why many are sick today and in bondage to sin is because they
have not heard the Gospel message of deliverance along this line.

Isaiah 53rd Chapter

Having taken up several of the types which teach healing, we will now consider the
antitype or the atonement itself, the work of the Substitute that took our place, which was given
us so clearly in prophecy by Isaiah. There was only one way in which the human race could be
set free from the penalty of sin that was on us and that was to have some one take our place and
pay the penalty for us. This Jesus did when He suffered in our stead until every claim of justice
was satisfied.

The prophet begins by saying, “Who hath believed our report? And to whom is the arm
of the Lord revealed?” The report that he is speaking about is the good news that by the death of
Jesus, God provided redemption for the soul and body of man. Isaiah looks down through the
ages of time and describes beforehand the sufferings the Lamb of God must go through to
purchase our redemption. It was indeed a wonderful thing that happened about two thousand
years ago, which, when reported to anyone in need of healing for soul or body will make him
perfectly whole if he will meet the conditions. The answer to the prophet's second question is
that the arm of the Lord is revealed to those who hear the report and believe it.

“Surely he hath borne our GRIEFS, and carried our SORROWS.” Verse 4. All who have
made a study of the words “griefs” and “sorrows,” have found them to mean respectively,
“sicknesses” and “pains.” You can get more information concerning this point from Young’s
Analytical Concordance. Throughout the entire Old Testament the word here translated

486
Lesson No. 118, P. 2

GRIEFS is rendered “disease” and “sickness”; and the word SORROWS is rendered “pain.” To
my mind it is too bad that these words were used in the translation of this text as they often cause
a great truth to be overlooked. There are those who admit that a better rendering, would be,
“Surely He hath borne our Sicknesses;” but they tell us that this sickness refers only to the
sickness and disease of the soul; however, Matthew puts a different interpretation on it. He says,
“When the even was come they brought unto him many that were possessed with devils: and he
cast out the spirits with his word and healed all that were sick: that it might be fulfilled which
was spoken by Esaias the prophet saying (Then he quotes from Isa. 53:4), Himself took our
infirmities, and bare our sicknesses.” If this scripture referred to the diseases of the soul, Jesus’
healing sick bodies not have fulfilled it!

The word “borne” in the 4th verse also has great significance. When it says, “Surely he
hath BORNE our griefs (sicknesses), and carried our sorrows (pains), it does not mean that He
entered into the fellowship of our suffering; but it means that He took the thing off of us and put
it on Himself.” It is as if one was carrying a load and another came and bore it or carried it for
him. Surely if the Lord has taken our infirmities and has borne our sicknesses, He doesn't want
us to bear them.

The 5th verse tells us that it was by His stripes or bruises that we obtained this healing.
See also I Peter 2:24. “Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him.” John 19:1. This
scourging that Jesus received was one form of inflicting punishment upon an evil doer. Those
who were scourged were stripped of their clothing and tied to the whipping post. There they
were beaten severely and unmercifully with a scourge made of lashes of leather or cord, having
bits of sharp glass and steel fastened in the ends, which tore the very flesh from the bones,
leaving the victim looking more like a beast that had been slaughtered than a human being. All
this Jesus suffered to obtain healing for our bodies. It seems that Pilate intended to scourge Jesus
as a compromise with the Jews between a death sentence and a verdict of acquittal. He said, “I
have found no cause of death in him: I will therefore chastise (scourge) him, and let him go.”
Luke 23:22. But that was not in the mind and plan of God, for inasmuch as He was purchasing a
two-fold benefit for man, deliverance for soul and body, He must suffer the two-fold
punishment.

After Jesus had been scourged, He was led away to Calvary to be crucified. It was there
that “He was wounded for our transgressions, and bruised for our iniquities.” Verse 5. There on
the cross He shed His life's blood that purchased the redemption of our souls. There He took our
sins upon Himself and suffered until He had satisfied every claim of justice; there He bore our
punishment that we might go free.

It is true that Jesus did heal the sick prior to Calvary and He also forgave sins, yet both of
these benefits were bestowed on the ground of atonement. I am sure the Psalmist David must
have looked down through the ages of time and with a prophetic eye beheld the work that Jesus
did for us at Calvary, for he says, “Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his benefits:
Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; who healeth all thy diseases.” Ps. 103:2, 3.

487
 HEALING
May All Be Healed?

Lesson No. 119, P. 1

Many believe that God can heal and does heal some, but they are not sure concerning His
willingness to heal them. There are those who tell us that it is God's will for some of His children
to suffer that God may get glory from their sickness. When Jesus was on earth, they brought
multitudes to Him that were sick with divers diseases. We do not find that Jesus healed some
that were brought to Him and said to others, “I cannot heal you now; I want you to suffer a while
that I may receive glory from your sickness.” No, it says, “He healed them all.” Matt. 12:15.
“And great multitudes came unto him, having with them those that were lame, blind, dumb,
maimed, and many others, and cast them down at Jesus' feet; and he healed them: Insomuch that
the multitude wondered, when they saw the dumb to speak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to
walk, and the blind to see: and they glorified the God of Israel.” Matt. 15:30, 31. It was the
healing of those people that brought glory to God, rather than their sickness.

The idea that God wants some of His children to remain .sick for His glory was not even
suggested by Jesus nor by the Apostles. Why do not those who tell us that God wants some to
remain sick for His glory, pray for just a little more sickness with which to glorify Him, rather
than running to the doctor to try and get rid of what they already have?

Just because people are prayed for today and are not healed is no proof that it is not the
Lord's will to heal them. I remember that one time during Jesus' earthly ministry a father brought
his son who was dumb to the disciples of Jesus to be healed, but they were not able to cast out
the unclean spirit. He then brought the child to Jesus and he was made every whit whole (Mark
9:17-29). It would have been wrong to have- concluded that just because the child was not
healed when the disciples prayed for him that it was not God's will to heal him. Jesus proved that
it was nothing but unbelief that kept the boy from being delivered. Unbelief is an awful thing; it
makes it impossible for God to do things: “And he could there do no mighty work, save that he
laid his bands upon a few sick folk, and healed them. And he marvelled because of their
unbelief.” Mark 6:5, 6.

We find that no one ever appealed to Jesus in vain for healing. The following scriptures
bring out that He healed all that came to Him during His earthly ministry: Matt 4:24; Matt.
12:I5; Matt. 14:35, 36; Mark 3:10; Luke 6:19. There are many other scriptures along this line,
but space forbids giving them here. The scripture also brings out that when Jesus saw the sick,
He was moved with compassion. See Matt. 14:14; Matt. 20:30-34; Mark 5:19. We are told in
Heb. 13:8 that Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, and today and forever. I believe that the
Lord's great heart of love is still moved with compassion as He sees sick, suffering humanity.

Jesus never intended that this great ministry of healing the sick should end with His own
life. After He had ascended to heaven it says, “There came also a multitude out of the cities
round about Jerusalem, bringing sick folks, and them which were vexed with unclean spirits; and
they were healed every one.” Acts 5:16. Jesus told His disciples in John 14:12, “Verily, I say
unto you, he that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also: and greater works than

488
Lesson No. 119, P. 2

these shall he do; because I go unto my Father.” Some admit that the Apostles did do mighty
miracles etc., but they say this power was given only to the twelve. But notice Jesus in Mk.
16:17, 18 says, “And these signs shall follow them that believe (not just the apostles); in my
name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents;
and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and
they shall recover.”

Another proof that healing is for this age is the fact that the Lord has given the Gifts of
Healing to the Church. I Cor. 12:9. It was the Holy Ghost in Jesus that did these healings. Acts
10:38. And the Lord will do the same thing through His children, who are filled with the Holy
Ghost and yielded to Him.

James in writing to the Church says, “Is any sick among you? (Not just certain ones, but
any) let him call for the elders of the church; and let them pray over him anointing him with oil
in the name of the Lord. And the prayer of faith shall save the sick.” James 5: 14, 15. I believe
the “any” here is as inclusive as the “any” to whom Jesus offered salvation in John 7:37: “If any
man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink.”

James goes right on and tells us more about this prayer of faith that “saves the sick.” He
says it is the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man that availeth much. Then he gives us
Elias as an example of one who prayed the PRAYER OF FAITH. He says, “Elias was a man
subject to like passions, as we are,” verse 17. Moffatt’s Translation says, “He had a nature just
like our own.” How comforting it is for us to realize that though Elijah was a prophet of God,
yet he was subject to the same discouragements and failures that we are. Often times the devil
will try to tell us that because we sometimes fail, the Lord will not hear our prayers and there is
no use to even pray; but Elijah got his prayers through to God.

Notice the manner in which he prayed. “He prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it
rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months. And he prayed again, and the
heaven gave rain, and the earth brought forth her fruit.” James 5:17, 18. First King 18:42-45
tells us that he cast himself down upon the earth, and put his face between his knees. He prayed
for rain and then sent his servant out to look for a cloud, or some evidence of rain; but he came
back and said, “Behold, there is nothing.” Elijah prayed again and again and each time sent his
messenger out, but it was not until the seventh time that he came back arid said, “Behold, there
ariseth a little cloud out of the sea like a man's hand.” Very soon after that the heaven was black
with clouds and wind, and there was a great rain.

In face of the fact that God had told Elijah He would send rain (I Kings 18:1), yet he had
to pray with great importunity before the rain came. The same is often true in praying for the
healing of the sick. God has promised to heal, but many times it takes holding on and possibly
praying seven times, as it were, before the answer comes. I believe the reason many do not get an
answer to their prayers for healing is because they quit praying before the answer comes.

489
 HEALING REVEALED BY GOD’S
REDEMPTIVE NAMES

Lesson No. 120, P. 1

Authorities tell us that LORD (Jehovah) is distinctively the redemptive name of God. He
has many names, but only seven compound redemptive names. They are a continuous and
increasing revelation of God and His relationship to man, as each name shows God meeting
some particular need of man. Our salvation consists of the possession and enjoyment of all the
blessings revealed by His seven redemptive names; in fact, these names were given to show us
just what our salvation includes. These compound names are:

(1) JEHOVAH-JIREH, “The Lord will provide.” Gen. 22:13,14. This does not mean
that the Lord will provide for our needs. That is true, but a far deeper truth is taught here Jehovah
has just “provided” the substitutional sacrifice which saves Isaac alive; and Abraham's faith
grasps the universal truth that Jehovah-jireh will provide “the Lamb of God that taketh away the
sin of the World”

(2) JEHOVAH-NISSI, “The Lord our banner.” Ex. 17:8-15. Israel by the help of the
Lord had just gotten victory over Amalek; and there Moses built an altar, and called the name of
it Jehovah-nissi, for he realized that it was the Lord that caused them to conquer. I doubt if
Moses realized the full meaning of that name for he was speaking prophetically. Paul tells us that
the foe we are fighting is not flesh and blood but principalities) powers, etc. It was by the cross
He triumphed over principalities. Col. 2:14,15. Paul says, “Now thanks be unto God, which
always causeth us to triumph in Christ…”
II Cor. 2:14.

(3) JEHOVAH-SHALOM, “The Lord our peace.” Jud. 6:24. We find in this chapter
that the Angel of the Lord had just spoken a message of peace to Gideon and then he built an
altar unto the Lord and called it Jehovah-shalom. How beautiful. that the Lord purchased our
peace for us. “The chastisement of our peace was upon him.” Isa. 53:5. In other words, “He took
on Himself the chastisement whereby the peace (reconciliation with our Father) of the children
of God was to be effected, J. F. B. Commentary. Therefore, Jesus could say, “My peace I give
unto you.”

(4) JEHOVAH-RAAH, “The Lord my Shepherd.” Ps. 23:1. The entire twenty-third
Psalm is an exposition of the shepherd name of Jehovah. Here we see His tender care for His
own who are in the world. As the Good Shepherd, He gave His life for the sheep (John 10:11),
and thus purchased them by His own blood. The privilege of being the sheep of His pasture was
purchased by the atonement.

(5) JEHOVAH-TSIDKENU, “The Lord our righteousness.” Jer. 23:6. This name
was given in prophecy and pointed forward to another great benefit that Jesus purchased for us.
He became our righteousness by bearing our sins on the cross. “For he hath made him to be sin
for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.” II Cor. 5:21.

490
Lesson No. 120, P. 2

(6) JEHOVAH-SHALLAH, “The Lord is present.” Ezek. 48:35. This name reveals to
us the redemptive privilege of enjoying His presence. He said, “Lo, I am with you always.” That
this blessing is provided by the atonement is proven by the fact that we are “made high by the
blood of Christ.”

(7) JEHOVAH-RAPHA, “I am the Lord that HEALETH thee.” Ex. 15:26. This name is
given to reveal to us our redemptive privilege of being healed. Likewise this privilege was
purchased by the atonement of Christ for “Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses.”
Matt. 8:17. He who had no sickness of His own took our sicknesses and gave us His health.

The blessings that are revealed by His redemptive names were secured by the cross; and
what was done at Calvary was done for all. I believe that all will agree--that every man has a
right to obtain the gift of righteousness because the Lord has become “our righteousness.” We
also agree that Jehovah-jireh has become the substitutional sacrifice for all who will accept Him.
Since these other benefits were purchased for all, likewise every one has the redemptive right to
obtain healing from Jehovah-rapha. This should be an encouragement to any who doubt God's
willingness to heal them.

Note: Much of the material concerning the redemptive names of Jehovah is taken from
Scofield's notes.

CONCLUSION

You may say, “Why put so much emphasis on healing? Is not the salvation of one's soul far
greater than the healing of the body? Indeed it is, but the ministry of healing has its place, too.
We find when miracles are taking place and the supernatural is being done, that great crowds
come from every quarter, even as they did in the days of Jesus, to see what is going on. After the
crowd has come together to see what it is all about, you have an opportunity to give them the
Gospel; and it is a fact that when the sick are being healed, people's hearts are stirred and many
seek the Lord for salvation. If it took miracles for Jesus to draw the crowds, can we be expected
to do so with anything less?

491
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 111 to 115)

Lesson No. 111

1. What are the unavoidable results of wrong sowing?

2. What condition made it necessary for Paul to correct the Galatian Church?
3. What reason is mentioned for our doing good at every opportunity?
4. What reason is given that we should do good to the household of faith?
5. What has Jesus done for the sinner who has been sowing to the flesh?

Lesson No. 112

1. What did Paul say caused the power of God to rest upon him?
2. Why did Paul have a thorn in the flesh?
3. What usually happens to the preacher who exalts himself?
4. What answer did Paul get when he asked the Lord to remove the thorn?
5. What virtue is produced in the life of a Christian through the bearing of difficult trials?

Lesson No. 113

1. For what one thing is God seeking, according to this lesson?

2. What is one great need in Christianity today?
3. What does the lesson say helps to make a preacher's sermon powerful?
4. What keeps men from taking hold of the "power house?"
5. To whom should a preacher do his sharpest preaching?

Lesson No. 114

1. What will happen to the preacher who leaves prayer out of his life?
2. What three important things in a preacher's life are mentioned in this lesson?
3. Which one of the three is the most important?
4. In what greater activity can a preacher be engaged than that of talking to men for God?
5. What should a preacher do when he comes in contact with the two extremes mentioned in
the lesson?

Lesson No. 115

1. What do we mean when we speak about "unction"?

2. How does unction benefit one's preaching?
3. Between what two things does the lesson say there is a spiritual gulf?
4. What substitute is often used in the place of unction?
5. How is unction obtained?

Note: There are no questions for Lesson 116.

492
 QUESTIONS
(Lessons 117 to 120)

Lesson No. 117

1. What was the two-fold result of the fall of man?

2. What part of God's Word causes faith for healing to spring up in the heart of suffering
ones?
3. What benefits did the blood and the flesh of the passover lamb bring to the Israelites,
while in Egypt?
4. What benefits do we receive from the blood of Jesus and His broken body?
5. Give one reason why you think we should partake of the Communion.

Lesson No. 118

1. What great benefit did the Israelites receive during the year of Jubilee, and of what was
this a type?
2. What was the only way by which the human race could be delivered from the penalty of
sin?
3. In the original, what is the meaning of the- words, "griefs" and "sorrows"?
4. How does Matthew prove the true meaning of this verse?
5. What Psalm of David brings out the two-fold benefits purchased at Calvary?

Lesson No. 119

1. Give two scriptures showing that Jesus healed all who came to Him for healing while on
earth.
2. Was it the will of the Lord that healings should continue after His ascension? Give
scripture.
3. What is another proof that it is the will of the Lord for healing to continue during this
age?
4. What wonderful promise does James give to those who are sick?
5. Whom does James give as an example of one who prayed the prayer of faith?

Lesson No. 120

1. Of what does our complete salvation consist?

2. The redemptive names of Jehovah show we are entitled blessings?
3. When were the blessings purchased which are revealed by the seven redemptive names of
Jehovah?
4. The redemptive work of Calvary was done for whom? Why is the ministry of healing so
important?

493
 INDEX TO LESSONS BY J.H.D.
Numbers Refer to Number of Lessons

A Glass of Lemonade ………………………………………………………….………………………. 50

Apostleship, Paul’s Vindication ……………………………………………….………………………. 95
A Message To Young Converts ……………………………………………….………………………. 45
And Being Let Go, They Went to Their Own Company ……………………….……………………… 59
And Yet Show I unto You A More Excellent Way …………………………….……………………… 28
A Spiritual Father’s Plea ……………………………………………………….……………………… 91
Baptism of Water ……………………………………………………………….……………………… 55
Baptism of the Holy Ghost and Fire …………………………………………….………………… 22-24, 43-44, 49
Benefits of the Baptism of the Holy Ghost …………………………………….………………………. 24
Birth, The New ……………………………………………………………………………………. 43-44, 22-24, 49
Blessings of the Word ………………………………………………………….………………………. 2
Bobbed Hair …………………………………………………………………………………………..... 97
Born of the Spirit ………………………………………………………………………………….. 43-44, 22-24, 49
Carnality ………………………………………………………………………………………………... 89
Christian Conversation …………………………………………………………………………………. 61
Christ in the Scriptures …………………………………………………………………………………. 81
Christ Our Sanctification ……………………………………………………………………………….. 39
Church, The …………………………………………………………………………………………….. 11
Coming of the Lord …………………………………………………………………………………….. 17-18
Communion …………………………………………………………………………………………….. 98
Consecration ……………………………………………………………………………………………. 1
Conduct of Young Workers ……………………………………………………………………………. 33
Covenants ………………………………………………………………………………………………. 4
Cross, The ………………………………………………………………………………………………. 65
Dangers of Spiritual Pride ……………………………………………………………………………… 112
Deacons …………………………………………………………………………………………………. 32
Division Makers ………………………………………………………………………………………… 88
Doctrine …………………………………………………………………………………………………. 60
Doubt ……………………………………………………………………………………………………. 108
Elect by Grace …………………………………………………………………………………………... 82
Eternal Security Doctrine ……………………………………………………………………………….. 8-9
Evidence of the Baptism ………………………………………………………………………………... 23
Faith Calleth Those Things That Be Not As Though They Were ……………………………………… 42
Falling From Grace ……………………………………………………………………………………... 9
Finished Man …………………………………………………………………………………………… 71
First of the Week ………………………………………………………………………………………... 87
First Resurrection ……………………………………………………………………………………….. 101
Fornication ……………………………………………………………………………………………… 92
Fruit of a Christian ……………………………………………………………………………………… 29
Gifts of the Spirit ……………………………………………………………………………………….. 25-26
Glory Only in That Ye Understand And Know God …………………………………………………… 77
Godhead ………………………………………………………………………………………………… 46-55
Gossip …………………………………………………………………………………………………... 104
Grace Abounds …………………………………………………………………………………………. 8
Hair, Bobbed …………………………………………………………………………………………..... 97
Healing ………………………………………………………………………………………………….. 107
Healing (R.M.) ………………………………………………………………………………………….. 117-120
High Priest ……………………………………………………………………………………………… 15
Holiness ………………………………………………………………………………………………… 63
Holy Ghost Baptism ………………………………………………………………………………. 22-24, 43-44, 49
Honor Ministries and Pay Tithes To Them …………………………………………………………….. 31
Humility ………………………………………………………………………………………………… 70
Immortality ……………………………………………………………………………………………... 66
Initial Evidence of the Baptism ………………………………………………………………………… 23

494
 INDEX TO LESSONS BY J.H.D.
Numbers Refer to Number of Lessons

Israel Teaching ….………………………………………………………….…………………………... 82

James, The Practical Teacher ……………………………………………….………………………….. 102
Jehovah of the O.T. is Jesus of the N.T. ……………………………………………………………….. 53
Jehovah the Savior ……………………………………………………………………………………... 80
Jesus in Prophecy ……………………………………………………………………………………..... 79
Jesus, the Christ ……………………………………………………………………………………….... 78
Jubilee, Year of …………………………………………………………………………………………. 118
Judgment of the Church ………………………………………………………………………………… 20
Judgment of the Nations ………………………………………………………………………………... 19
Justification by Works ………………………………………………………………………………….. 103
Law and Grace ………………………………………………………………………………………….. 7
Law of Love …………………………………………………………………………………………….. 85
Lord’s Supper, The ……………………………………………………………………………………... 98
Love, The Greatest Thing in the World ………………………………………………………………... 99-100
Marriage ………………………………………………………………………………………………... 93
Meat Offered to Idols …………………………………………………………………………………… 94
Meats and Days …………………………………………………………………………………………. 86
More Excellent Way ……………………………………………………………………………………. 28
New Birth, The ……………………………………………………………………………………. 43-44, 22-24, 49
Obeying Rulers …………………………………………………………………………………………. 84
Old Paths ………………………………………………………………………………………………... 58
Old Testament Happenings Examples To Us …………………………………………………………… 96
One Body ………………………………………………………………………………………………... 14
One Foundation …………………………………………………………………………………………. 90
Oneness Doctrine ……………………………………………………………………………………….. 46-55
Our Warfare …………………………………………………………………………………………….. 105
Overcomers ……………………………………………………………………………………………... 34
Passover, The …………………………………………………………………………………………… 117
Paul, The Debtor ………………………………………………………………………………………... 68
Paul Vindicates His Apostleship ………………………………………………………………………... 95
Pentecost ………………………………………………………………………………………………... 12
Perfection ……………………………………………………………………………………………….. 109-110
Prayer ………………………………………………………………………………………………….... 21, 114
Preacher ………………………………………………………………………………………………… 113
Preacher and Prayer …………………………………………………………………………………….. 114
Preexistence of Christ …………………………………………………………………………………... 51
Pride, Spiritual ………………………………………………………………………………………….. 112
Promotion ……………………………………………………………………………………………….. 13
Prophecy And Its Fulfillment …………………………………………………………………………… 74
Prove God’s Will ……………………………………………………………………………………….. 83
Rapture, The …………………………………………………………………………………………….. 17
Repentance ……………………………………………………………………………………………… 56
Resurrection …………………………………………………………………………………………….. 16
Righteousness Of The Law And The Righteousness Of God …………………………………………... 6
Rightly Dividing The Word Of Truth …………………………………………………………………... 3
Rock of Ages ……………………………………………………………………………………………. 48
Running the Race ……………………………………………………………………………………….. 73
Sabbath ………………………………………………………………………………………………….. 5, 86
Salvation ………………………………………………………………………………………….... 57, 67, 43-44
Sanctification by the Spirit ……………………………………………………………………………… 40
Sanctification by the Word ………………………………………………………………………………. 41
Sanctification through the Blood ………………………………………………………………………… 38
Second Coming …………………………………………………………………………………………... 18
Sham ……………………………………………………………………………………………………... 69
So Great Salvation ……………………………………………………………………………………….. 67

495
 INDEX TO LESSONS BY J.H.D.
Numbers Refer to Number of Lessons

Sons Of God ……...………………………………………………………….…………………………... 10

So Then Death Worketh in Us but Life in You …………………………………………………………. 36
Sowing and Reaping …………………………………………………………………………………….. 111
Speaking in Tongues ……………………………………………………………………………………. 23
Summary ………………………………………………………………………………………………… 116
Team Work ……………………………………………………………………………………………… 37
The Benefits of the Baptism of the Holy Ghost …………………………………………………………. 24
The Church ……………………………………………………………………………………………… 11
The Coming of the Lord ………………………………………………………………………………… 17-18
The Cross ………………………………………………………………………………………………… 65
The Doctrine of the Trinity ……………………………………………………………………………… 52
The Elect of Grace ………………………………………………………………………………………. 82
The Finished Man ……………………………………………………………………………………….. 71
The Fruit of a Christian …………………………………………………………………………………. 29
The Godhead …………………………………………………………………………………………….. 46-55
The High Priest and the Holiest of All ………………………………………………………………….. 15
The Holy Ghost …………………………………………………………………………………….. 49, 43-44, 22-24
The Initial Evidence of the Baptism …………………………………………………………………….. 23
The Ministry …………………………………………………………………………………………….. 30
The Name of Christ ……………………………………………………………………………………… 54
The Old Paths ……………………………………………………………………………………………. 58
The Only Foundations …………………………………………………………………………………… 90
The Overcomers …………………………………………………………………………………………. 34
The Poor, Rich Man ……………………………………………………………………………………... 106
The Resurrection ………………………………………………………………………………………… 16
The Righteousness of the Law and the Righteousness of God ………………………………………….. 6
The Sabbath ……………………………………………………………………………………………... 5, 86
These Things Ought Not So To Be ……………………………………………………………………… 27
The Sons of God …………………………………………………………………………………………. 10
The Threefold Gospel ……………………………………………………………………………………. 72
The Tongue ……………………………………………………………………………………………… 104
The Two Covenants ……………………………………………………………………………………... 4
Tithes …………………………………………………………………………………………………….. 31
Tongues ………………………………………………………………………………………………….. 23
Trinity, The Doctrine of the ……………………………………………………………………………… 52
Unction …………………………………………………………………………………………………… 115
Unity of the Spirit ………………………………………………………………………………………... 62
Warfare …………………………………………………………………………………………………... 105
Water Baptism …………………………………………………………………………………………… 55
What Must I Do to be Saved? …………………………………………………………………………… 57
Will the World Be Converted? …………………………………………………………………………... 75
Wisdom …………………………………………………………………………………………………... 76
Works, Justification by …………………………………………………………………………………... 102-103
Worship ………………………………………………………………………………………………….. 64

496